《I Don’t Want the Obsession of a Twisted Archduke》
Chapter 1
Chapter 1
My life as an ordinary office worker suddenly changed.
It started about three weeks ago. I was suddenly hit by a truck on the way home from work. And when I opened my eyes, I became a noble.
I realized it when the maids called me Lady Riddel.
This was when I realized I was in someone elses body right now. However, the problem was that the name Riddel Spencer, no matter how I thought about it, seemed quite familiar to me.
Weirdly enough, nothing came to mind.
I tried to adapt myself to this body and find a way to go back, after all, knowing yourself and your enemy was the best way to go about it.
As time passed, I found my first problem in this life.
It was about the maids attitude. They seemed to have terrible manners towards me, it even made me think that I wasnt a real aristocrat for a moment.
Fortunately, I was a true and bonafide aristocrat. However, this didnt exin why the maids attitude were terrible towards me.
They wouldnt bring the meal on time, which was one of the basic things they had to do. And as Ive noticed, my meals were slowly getting worse.
I let this matter pass for a while. This was since I didnt really have time to worry about stuff like these, I was too busy adjusting to my new body. I didnt really think that I wouldve left it like that.
However, sooner orter, they actually brought me rotten food!
How do I change this?
As I thought about this, a maid abruptly opened the door without knocking first.
Miss, your meal is ready.
As usual, the maid ced it on my table without a tiny bit of care. The soup even spilled a bit due to the excessive force she applied while putting it down.
The meal that was served on the table was hard bread which wasnt fit for consumption and cold soup. The meal today seemed even worse than yesterdays.
I think its spoiled food
The moment I stared at the maids face, I noticed something different. It seemed like her appearance was better, maybe it was because she spent my foods allowance for it.
This maid What was her name again? A vain smile appeared on my face.
Wendy, I cant eat this. Please send it back.
The maid, Wendy, looked quite shocked upon hearing what I said, she was speechless for a moment. And then, she brazenly answered back, Miss, you have to eat your meal.
This was the exact answer I expected.
I see. The smile on my face didnt budge even a tiny bit..
Yes, Miss. Dontin and
Then, you eat it.
ExcC?
You can eat it first.
Wendy flinched back when the smile disappeared from my face. She looked quite flustered.
Miss, what do you mean
Stop talking! Do you want me to feed you? Ill repeat my words, you can either eat this or bring the ledger to me.
I was actually quite curious about how much the maid had taken from my food allowance.
When the maid heard this, color visibly drained from her face.
A mere maid had the nerve to take away a nobles money?
I ordered her because I didnt think this was something I could just let go, she even answered just like how I predicted her to.
All right. I got her now. I smiled at her.
Choose.
Im sorry, miss
No, I dont need an apology. Decide between the two choices.
Miss
You can either eat this or bring the ledger.
With that said, Wendy reluctantly picked up the spoon, hesitation filled her face.
You mustve taken a lot of money
Wendys face turned pale as the food entered her mouth. As expected, it really was rotten food. The maid nced at me, it seemed she was waiting for me to order her to stop eating.
She really did act as I predicted.
You need to eat everything if you dont want to bring in the ledger. Do you understand?
I.. I was wrong, miss.
Wendy cried and begged, however, I simply stayed still until she finished eating.
This is why you should have done a good job while I was still amicable.
******
A week passed since the incident.
Only
Ever since that day, a rumor began to circte around me. This seemed to be the reason why no maids have been rude to metely.
On the contrary, they even started treating me nicely. They even started to bring me proper meals and clean my room. This was the perfect situation.
I didnt fire the previous maid. For someone like me, who hadnt figured out exactly what this world was, it was more beneficial that there was a reminder for the others to stay in their right ces.
As I sat in the rocking chair on a lovely afternoon, the warm sun poured down from the window.
The weathers nice. I want to go outside.
Can you prepare for me to go out? I asked Wendy who was beside me.
However, after hearing what I said, Wendys face darkened. She began to nce and read my face.
Miss, I dont think you can go out.
Chapter 2
Chapter 2
What the hell is this?
Upon hearing this, I stared at her. Maybe it was because of my smile, but Wendy hurriedly opened her mouth.
Miss, you really cant do that this time! Youre not allowed to go out until you agree to marry the archduke.
Huh? I thought I was on holiday in this vi, I was actually being held in custody?
Suddenly I felt an unidentifiable sense of Dj vu. It was really weird I really think Ive already seen this situation somewhere before.
But where have I seen this?
It seemed like these thoughts were the trigger. I felt dizzy from the sudden wave of memories that hit me like a shlight, it felt like constant explosions booming in my head.
Oh my God!
I realized that I entered the body of a character in a novel I wrote as a child, she was the most unfortunate character in the novel!
Riddel Spencer. She was the second daughter of the Spencer family, an unwee daughter because she was an illegitimate child.
[What can you do anyways? You useless little bitch! Youre a disgrace to the family!]
Riddel was self-taught because she didnt receive a proper education. Due to this, she was constantly beaten for failing to live up to their expectations, it was apparent that she was a gloomy child because of this.
Both her stepmother and half-sister despised Riddel. She was an illegitimate child that they hated. This was why it was so natural for her maids to be extremely rude to her. In fact, she was even forced to get married!
[Marry the archduke of Romani]
Her father, who was the emperors dog, forced her marriage without even asking her opinion. She was forced to marry the cursed archduke, who had no blood or tears, just to fulfill the imperials order.
Then, for the first time in her life, Riddel opposed her father.
[Father, I dont want to marry that person.]
It wasnt because she was afraid of the archduke. But because she already had a fiance.
[Shut up! How dare a bug like you oppose me?]
Her father didnt want to listen and became angry at her. He even used violence and locked her in this vi.
After all that happened, I entered this body.
I suddenly became dizzy this was because Riddels misfortune didnt just end here. Throughout her marriage, she developed a bad rtionship with the archduke. When she finally returned back to her fiance, he robbed her of her money.
Even her death was terrible. She was framed for helping the main characters and she was decapitated with a guillotine.
Thankfully, I know a way to avoid her death. But besides this, I didnt really want to live in this novel. The thought of me being dead in reality didnt really cross my mind. If possible, I truly wanted to go back right now. I missed my family and friends.
Is there a way I can go back?
After three days of pondering my next course of actions, I finally decided on something and called Wendy.
Wendy, send a letter to my father. Tell him that Im going to get married.
After a day the letter was sent, a carriage quickly came to pick me up, as if it had been waiting all this time.
I made a vow to myself, as long as I lived in this body, I would detest everyone who treats me rudely.
****
Youre really stubborn. After you get sent there, youlle back after a year anyways.
It was breakfast time when I arrived at the manor, this was the first thing I heard from my father, I was quite astonished.
However, there was something that was more strange.
Whats this? Whats wrong with my food?
On my te, there was a soup that looked quite weird alongside a crumbly bread that seemed like leftovers.
As Ipared my meal to the other dishes that were served on the table. I noticed that they had a steaming soup that looked delicious, soft scrumptuous bread, and fresh vegetables.
I really couldnt believe that they were openly discriminating against me even though we were eating at the same ce and time.
Of all things, why are the maids and my family messing with my meals?
While grumbling in my mind, I felt quite sorry for Riddell Spencer. I wondered if she had been treated like this all this time.
While I stared nkly at Wendy, who was beside me. She broke out in a cold sweat when our eyes met. She seemed to have understood what my stare implied, she knew why my meal was prepared seperately.
Only
When I saw Wendy nod, I put the bowl aside.
Then, the people that used to treat me like air, who didnt even care whether I ate or not, began to talk.
Riddell, are you aware that the news regarding you being locked up in the vi has reached the Archduke? Do you know how disgraceful that is? It was clear he was cing the me on me.
Dont be angry, Spencer. This kid doesnt know anything, Riddells stepmother provokingly answered.
Thats right, Dad. Dont be angry that shes been doing something stupid for a while now.
Followed after her was Riddells step-sister, Vestia Spencers words made me speechless.
Does Vestia even deserve to say something like this to me?
Vestia would often act like she was the smartest person, it seemed that the past me would also asionally do stupid things that would allow her to behave like that.
Chapter 3
Chapter 3
However, I didnt know much about Riddells situation in the family.
Its already a fact that everyone knows that shes shallow, stupid, and Ahhh!! Suddenly, Vestia screamed.
Riddell Spencer! What are you doing? My dress is wet because of you!
Whats the matter with her? I just nudge her cup a little.
I replied with a rxed smile, Im sorry sister. I didnt know there was a ss of water beside me.
Dont talk nonsense and wipe my dress right away!
Why should I?
There were many maids around her. Why should I be the one who wipes it?
Vestia looked quite speechless for a moment.
You must be surprised.
This was the first act of retaliation by Riddell, who was always obedient, against her.
Riddell Spencer. Watch your mouth! Why are you speaking like that to your sister?
Theres a certain proverb that said that people with simr traits and background would often side with each other. This time, the stepmother spoke.
You seem to have be vulgar after you went to the vi. Who do you think youre taking after? The stepmothers voice was filled with rage.
Im not afraid of you.
I calmly answered back, Who do I take after? Why, its you, mother.
The atmosphere in the dining room suddenly became chilly.
She blinked while speechless, as if she doubted what she just heard.
I repeated once more to let her know that she heard me correctly.
Youre the one that raised me. Do you think that I have a bad personality? Or do you want to tell me that I took after my father?
Riddell!
She looked quite furious when she saw me smile, I already said what I wanted to say after all.
How dare you talk back to your mother!
What do you mean talk back? Im just simply answering mothers question.
What?
Then, does this mean I can ignore your question too? Can I?
Bang.
The Viscount abruptly hit the table, it seemed that he couldnt stand my attitude anymore. Then, he red at me with fierce eyes.
Its really obvious what youre going to do.
The moment he raised his hands, I quickly spoke up, Father, you should think carefully before you hit me. What if I get scars on my body?
What?
Remember the Archduke, do you think he wants to marry a woman with scars all over her body?
Does this mean youre going to marry off Viesta instead of me?
When I nced at Viesta, she trembled as she opened her mouth, realizing the situation.
Calm down Dad. What if she gets hurt? Her trembling voice could be clearly heard.
Riddell! Dont let your careless behavior get you divorced! The Viscount said with anger.
Divorce? I cant let that happen.
My ns could only be achieved if I stand next to the Archduke, I dont think that Ill evere back here anyway.
Dont worry about that thing, Father! It wont happen unless he acts like you.
You son of a bitch
With these words, the Viscount left his seat.
I waved my hands as a goodbye to him.
Well, Ill let him do whatever he wants for now.
My stepmother looked quite shocked, however, I just simply ignored her and beckoned to the maid behind Viesta.
Bring me a new meal thats the same as my fathers.
****
Ten days have passed since then.
During these past ten days, the Viscount has treated me rather coldly, it wasnt really a problem, after all, it was the same with my other family members. It was actually quite easy to ignore minor disputes like these.
Dawn came and I was forced to wear a luxurious bridal gown that wasnt a fit for me. I had to endure it all this time because I could leave this house once and for all.
Before I left, I heard sarcasticments from my stepmother and Vestia.
Remember not to get divorced.
Thats right. Like my mother said, dont get divorced. Theres no room here for you anyways.
I replied with a grin to the both of them who were trying to undermine me, Dont worry. It wont happen. However why arent you two worrying about it?
What?
Im the one thats going to be a duchess. If you keep annoying me like this, I wouldnt know what to do with you in the future.
After I said these words, both of them shut their mouth.
****
My mind wandered about as I listened to the sound of the carriage.
The Archduke of the North, Kyle Romani. The man without blood nor tears.
They say that hes a ruthless man who kills whoever disobeys him without any hesitation.
The problem still remains Im going to be the wife of such a person.
As the original author of this story, there were a bit of information that I knew. The original Kyle Romani and Riddell didnt have a close rtionship throughout their marriage.
There was only one time when Kyle Romani interfered with her life.
[Why dont you stop saying bullshit like that?] This was when he talked about my fiance. However, it only backfired. She didnt heed his advice and still sought out for her fiance.
This only made their rtionship deteriorate, they were like water and oil.
In the future, when Riddell faced her death, Kyles face popped up in her mind.
[If only I listened to Kyle a little more]
I wouldnt have been betrayed by my scumbag fiancee.
[If only I tried to save his life]
Upon looking back, it was quite understandable. After all, that was the first time that Kyle talked to her.
However, I knew how to lift his curse. I would be able to change my fate.
Only
If I couldnt, then there was no reason for me, the original author, to have entered Riddells body, right?
I concluded that the reason I came here was to fulfill Riddells wishes.
Of course, this was just mere spection. But, it was better to do something rather than nothing
I will surely lift his curse.
Even with these thoughts, there was still the possibility that the method to lift his curse changed, this would mean that I would fail to lift his curse. However, I want to survive Ill make sure to save his life.
I need to get close to Kyle first.
It seems that Ive already entered the northern territories. Maybe because I was finally in the north, it was quite cold even though it was still fall.
After a while, the carriage stopped atst.
Chapter 4: Archduke Kyle Roma
Chapter 4 C Archduke Kyle Romani (1)
Youve arrived.
The horsemans voice gave the impression that the Archdukes mansion was a cold ce. However, in contrast, it looked grandeur and splendid.
When I finally arrived at the mansion, there were several people who came to meet me. A neat-looking old man stood in front of them. When our eyes met, he bent over and bowed politely to me.
Nice to meet you, Im Jean, the head butler here. Its an honor to be graced with your presence.
Nice to meet you too, Jean.
Butler Jean, he was a close assistant to the Archduke. It seems that he has been serving and maintaining this area in ce of his ancestors. I smiled at him because I knew he was a good man.
Are you hungry because of the long trip?
No, Im fine.
I see. Then you must be tired, well prepare your bath and bring you to the bridal chamber afterwards.
After he spoke these words, there were around ten maids who followed hismands to assist me.
The Empiresw was rather unique. Married couples would have their first night together after two or three month in their marriage. Therefore, there were a lot of people who would get married without knowing each others faces. They were even considered lucky if they somehow met their significant other in an event or maybe they were able to see portraits of each other.
In my case, there was a sort of special rule, this is why I was an exception.
I took a bath and immediately changed my dress to the red bridal sleep-gown with the help of the maids, Jean then assisted me to the bridal chamber. As I walked along the seemingly endless corridor, Jean stopped in front of a room with arge door. It seemed that I finally arrived at the chamber. Jean knocked the door a couple of times.
Master, her highness has arrived. Ill open the door.
Even with no response, he opened the door without hesitation. The door looked quite old and heavy, but Jean opened the door easily without a sound, as if it had been well managed despite its looks.
Come in, your highness.
Jean pointed at the door and suggested that I enter inside. I became slightly nervous as I walked into the room. This was the first time I was looking forward to meeting Kyle.
****
It was a captivating room that was tinged with a red color.
I became nervous when I saw the man sitting in front of me, he was Archduke Kyle Romani. With dark hair that looked like a ck crystal, alongside his mysterious aura, he looked so handsome that it was hard to look away from him. However, this wasnt the reason I couldnt look away from him. There was something else that bothered me.
This person it feels like he has no emotions.
I looked softly at him, thetter had an expressionless face. His eyes looked like there was something hidden deep inside of them.
Without feeling frightened, I raised my skirt and greeted him.
My name is Riddel Spencer, the second daughter of the Spencer family. Im so d to meet you.
I dont need a greeting. This marriage is just business, he answered like a machine.
I didnt respond to his words. Since I knew the reason why he was acting like this, I wasnt offended and I didnt think that he was a cold-hearted person. Whether he understood the meaning of my silence or not, he continued to talk and went straight to the point.
Only
As you know, Ill die in 6 months. Until then, you dont need to get involved with me at all, youll get your inheritance when I die.
The fact that hell die in 6 months is what his curse was.
The Archduke of North, Kyle Romani is cursed with the Frost Curse. Two years ago, Kyle defeated the Blue Dragon in the war. However, the dragons ck magic put him under a curse that slowly froze him. Not only did it freeze his physical body, but after that day, Kyle also slowly lost his human emotions, and at the same time, he began to assimte with the Dragons emotions.
As the days went by, he became increasingly violent as if he were someone else. He was constantly filled with madness and had the desire to kill anyone who came near him. People gradually grew afraid of him, some of them even thought that he became insane.
He was suffering from a lot of unfulfilled desires in his heart, but in the end, he ended up dying from the curse. The day he died was the exact day when the Blue Dragon was a few years ago.
I looked at his tender face. His indifferent demeanor made me feel a bit dejected. I gently smiled to shake off this despondent feeling.
Archduke, please keep this in mind. I didnt marry you because I wanted you to die quickly.
Chapter 5: Archduke Kyle Romani (2)
Chapter 5 C Archduke Kyle Romani (2)
It seems he didnt expect my statement
Kyle looked over me as if he were waiting for my next words, so I continued on.
I want to get along with you.
I knew that there were still human emotions left in him.
I hope to see them when we get closer.
The smile on my face grew bigger as I said this, however, he replied with a sour look.
Dont say such useless things. From now on, dont answer back to my words.
Why cant I answer back? Do you expect a person who can talk to not converse with each other? I meant everything that I said. More than anything else, Id like to get along with you while were together.
I quickly retorted his cold words with a bright smile. I was pretty confident about my appearance too. Originally, Riddel was the most beautiful woman in the story. She had brilliant blond hair and emerald eyes that she was proud about. However, Kyle didnt really look that much interested in her appearance right now. Rather, he had a nervous look on his face.
I dont think youve got a grasp of the situation yet, Ill let it pass today. Lets go to bed.
Okay, I was tired too.
I retorted his words once again, but he didnt respond to it. I could see him walk from the couch with a sharp look on his face. Before I realized it, Kyles expression changed as he sat on the sofa, it became subtle.
What the hell are you doing? He asked monotonously, I was speechless.
Cant you see? Im taking off my clothes. I cant sleep in this bridal gown.
Dont waste your time and go call a maid.
Im not exaggerating, this gown is quite hard to take off, why should I call a maid? Theres a person right here that can help me.
If you didnt understand my words, then Ill say it simply, could youe here and help me take my clothes off?
He didnt move a muscle. It seemed that he wasnt willing to help me. Upon seeing this, my face frowned.
Excuse me, Archduke? Can you please help me on my first night here?
Do you really want to die in my hands?
Before I die in your hands, Ill probably die because of this stuffy gown that I cant take off.
I desperately looked at his eyes with a signal for help. I couldnt really help it, this gown was too hard to take off alone, and it felt really stuffy inside.
If this gown is already too hard to take off, what about the daily dress that I have to wear? Ahhh Im already stressed just by imagining it.
Even while I was in a distressed situation, he still had a calm face on. He didnt even lift a finger to help me. Then, I pointed my finger at the drawer with a frown on my face.
If youre so scared of touching me, why dont you wear gloves? Its over there in the drawer.
Who said that Im afraid to touch you? Gloves? What are you talking about? Kyle suddenly asked.
With a crumpled face, Kyle walked into the drawer, he then stood still for a moment after wearing a white glove.
Whats wrong with him?
Whatever it was, I decided to stay confident and asked for his help.
If you found the gloves, could you pleasee and help me take off my gown instead of just staying still? When were done with me, Ill help you to take off your clothes too. It must be ufortable to sleep with those clothes on.
Youve been saying such crazy things since earlier.
Im not being crazy, Im being sincere to Ahh!
My voice stopped because there was a sudden shadow above my head.
Is this some kind of magic? While thinking this, a chilling sensation crept behind my neck. I could feel his hand was about to touch my nape. He then whispered behind me.
If I touch your neck now, youll die once I hold onto you until you freezee.
What
Dont talk back to me, you dont have any right to do that. If you dont want to die, keep your mouth shut.
This was a warning from him. I was surprised for a moment, however I soon calmed down.
I already expected this situation.
Kill me then. I answered with a smile.
He was silent. Honestly, I wasnt confident enough to say those words. It was an extremely risky move. But I still continued on with what I wanted to say.
Only
I know youre not gonna kill me, its because you dont like to kill people.
I knew he still had human emotions inside him, he would often withstand his desire to kill. In fact, there were also days when he didnt get tempted by the Dragons emotions. Kyle clicked his tongue, it seemed that he didnt like what I said, after a moment, the chilling feel behind my neck disappeared.
Im too astonished, I dont even want to kill you now.
Despite it being a cruel tone, there was no venom in his voice. He opened his mouth again as if he wanted to say something.
You.
Riddel.
What?
Its not you, my names Riddel.
Chapter 6: The Forbidden Floor (1)
Chapter 7 C The Forbidden Floor (1)
I corrected the way he referred to me. I didnt have to see his reaction to know that he didnt care about that.
My name is not you, its Riddel Spencer. You can call me Riddel.
Why should I do that?
If you dont want to do that, then just please help me take off my clothes. And dont forget to wear gloves.
Kyle fell silent for a moment as he faced the two choices he was forced to choose between. Fortunately, however, I didnt sense any murderous feelings emanating from him. I briefly wondered about Kyles extended silence before turning my head to look at him.
Huh? To my surprise, he obediently wore the gloves.
What should I say? It was still a bit of an unpleasant situation. Well, I figured I should at least try to say something.
Why dont you start by taking off my clothes?
Thats weird. Why wasnt he answering me back? Was it because
Archduke, Im just asking this out of curiosity, but is it that you dont know how to take off the gown?
I just didnt have the desire to help you take off your gown.
I really didnt think that was the case. It seemed more apparent to me that he simply didnt know how to remove the garment. I held back my smile and exined to him how to undo the gown. He listened attentively to my exnation, like a child. After I finished, I looked at him with a face that said its easy, isnt it?.
Now you can take it off, right?
That much is trivial.
Of course, because I already exined it to you. He grumbled and suddenly reached his hand toward me, making quick work of each of the essories that I wore while unbuttoning the bridal gown.
With the help of gravity and Kyles actions, the gown slowly slid rather easily to the floor. Maybe it was because I was finally free of the restricting garment, but my blood felt like it was able to flow freely again.
Tuk. As soon as the gown reached the floor, Kyle quickly withdrew his hand from my body.
Ah, finally I can breathe.
I was not at all embarrassed at the circumstances, because I had already prepared for it in the first ce by wearing undergarments that resembled a nuns habit, so it barely showed any skin. I chose this ensemble beforehand because I had predicted that such a situation would ur.
Thank you, I smiled and bid him goodnight as I walked to the bed andy down.
Kyle was already back to sitting on the couch.
Are you going to sleep there?
Yes.
Just sleep in the bed with
Dont be concerned about me.
He cut off my sentence as if it were not worth listening to. I was going to say something further, but I stopped. I didnt have any more strength to fight with him tonight.
I should stop it for today.
Maybe it was because I was tired from the long distance I had to travel to reach this mansion, but I fell asleep almost immediately after settling into the bed.
I just want to rx on the first day.
I shouldnt be so impatient to improve our rtionship. I still had six months left to get close to him. No, rather, I only had six months to get close to him
***
Nighttime fell, and only the sounds of Riddels breathing filled the silence. Kyle was still wide awake and feeling annoyed.
He was twenty-three years old this year and already considered a hero who saved the empire. But after the war, he had developed a maddening desire to torture and kill people.
Because of the curse, so many necks had rolled from countless dead bodies. He knew that he couldnt continue doing such things. He came to his senses one night after looking at his hand, which had been stained crimson and filled with blood. Afterward, he decided to move away from the capital and to the north, but regardless the same thing kept happening over and over again.
Eventually, Kyle locked himself up. When his desire for blood red up, he tore at his own flesh, and when his instinctsmanded him to kill someone, he shackled his body with chains to prevent himself from satisfying those urges.
Ky Kyle Romani! Kyle Romani is going to kill me!
Thats what the emperor had cried out to him while shivering. A rumor quickly spread throughout the empire that the once heroic Kyle Romani had changed into a bloodthirsty monster because of the curse.
The emperor, who had be extremely terrified of him, decided to issue him an order to get married. Kyle still couldnt believe it, even when the emperor announced themand to him. He knew that there must have been an ulterior motive in arranging for his marriage, and it was likely to monitor his movements.
Only
Count Spencer, who was greedy for power, had forced his daughter to annul her engagement to her previous fianc and marry the Archduke instead. Kyle recalled reading a report about the girl that had beenpiled by his assistant, Elvin.
Her name is Riddel Spencer. I heard shes strongly opposed to this marriage, to the point where she is being confined in a vi. Rumour says she still really loves her old fianc.
But he didnt think that she would so quickly change her mind and act the way she did towards him.
Is it because shes an illegitimate child and has nowhere else to return to?
Umm, Its hot Riddel suddenly mumbled in her sleep as she tossed and turned her body.
Ive brought in quite a bothersome girl, Kyle clicked his tongue. He had no idea that this girl would have such a personality.
Its ok. I just have to see her for the next six months and suffer a little more before my death.
After he had given up on thinking about her and his dwindling life span, he leaned against the couch and slowly closed his eyes. Their first night together passed just like that.
Chapter 7: The Forbidden Floor (2)
Chapter 7 C The Forbidden Floor (2)
A me ceaselessly seized the Archdukes castle. It echoed with a cacophony of deceased voices, all ming her. A cursed archduke and a guillotine that would slice her neck. These were the things that awaited future Riddel in the novel.
It would happen, but
Kill the witch! Cut off that filthy bitchs head, that head filled with greed!
The sight of the guillotine before my eyes made me want to throw up.
Why did I end up here? Why do I have chains on my feet? Why did this happen? I havent done anything yet. Am I going to die like this? I wont be able to meet my parents and friends again.
Will I die like this, with my head cut off by a guillotine? No, I cant. I want to return to my own world. Why should my life end like this? No, Im not going to perish in this world.
I slowly lost my strength, and then the raised de of the guillotine swiftly descended upon me.
No! Go away! Dont kill me. Stop!
My eyes blinked open, and I slowly caught my breath. Once I became fully awake and aware of my surroundings, I saw that the sunlight was pouring through the curtains.
Oh, it was just a dream.
But what kind of dream was that? However, I was d that it was just a dream. I breathed a sigh of relief.
What a loud wake-up call.
Huh? Why was there a mans voice in my room? My eyes darted toward the source of the sound.
Archduke? I asked out of confusion, because he was still sitting on the same couch as yesterday. He looked as if he was observing me.
Whats wrong with him?
Dont tell me
Archduke, did you watch me sleep from that couch?
Dont talk to me.
Youre the one who started talking to me first.
Did you not see that you were the one who woke me up?
Oh, thats what happened. Then, I had nothing more to say. Kyles face looked gloomy. I felt remorseful upon seeing his unpleasant expression.
Uh, Im sorry that my voice is
The maids are waiting outside to assist you with your washing and breakfast. Then, the butler will show you around the mansion.
He interrupted my words and stood up from the couch. I didnt know whether he wanted to leave the room or not. I felt uneasy at the moment because it felt as if I had done something wrong.
Have you eaten?
I havent eaten, but I will not eat with you, and Ill repeat it again. Dont talk to me!
But, the first person who started talking was.
Bang!
Kyle just mmed the door behind him and left the room without listening to me.
You dont even give me the time to argue anymore.
I felt a little pressure on my spine and stretched to relieve it. The images that I had seen in my dream were absolutely horrible. I vowed to do my best to not end up like the Riddel in my dream. I clenched my fist, determined to change my future.
***
With the help of the maids, I made myself presentable, then I went to the dining room and saw Jean there.
Did you have a peaceful restst night, madam?
Yes, thank you. Did you also sleep well?
Yes. Todays weather seems better than yesterdays.
The dining room was very spacious. While we spoke, Jean escorted me to the table. There was a long, wooden table in the center of the room. As we approached the rather grand piece of furniture, Jean pulled out a chair for me to sit. The meal I was served was also quite luxurious.
There was grapefruit juice to stimte the appetite and a bowl of warm mushroom soup withmb meat that had a delicious smell. There was also freshly-baked, soft bread apanied by various kinds of jam and spices, a slice of cooked bacon, and scrambled eggs.
It looks delicious.
The meal also tasted as delectable as it looked. The food had been prepared with high-quality ingredients, and the best thing about this ce was that they didnt mess with my meal.
Was the food served ording to your tastes? Jean asked while pouring juice into my empty ss.
Yes, it was all very delicious. I dont think Ill ever be sick, with this kind of delicious food every day.
Thank you, Your Highness. The chefs and the kitchen staff will be delighted to know this.
Jean smiled dly before speaking again as if something hade to his mind.
Oh, and Id like to escort you on a tour of this mansion after you are finished with your meal.
This is probably what Kyle had mentioned earlier.
Ok, Id like to do that. I also want to explore the mansion today, I smiled brightly while answering him.
***
After finishing my breakfast, Jean and I went through the hallways. The corridors felt strangely sparse in the morning.
The hallways are a bit on the quiet side because there are fewer maids in this cepared to, say, a castle.
Jean nced at me while he said that. It was strange because usually, people of nobility cared a lot about the number of domestic workers they had on hand in order to either protect their title or to bluff their wealth. Therefore, even impoverished aristocrats would have many maids and often find themselves in debt because of that. My family had also been guilty of such a practice. So, it was a bit out of the ordinary that this ce had so few maids.
I reasoned that no matter how high the sry a maid could earn here, people became afraid that they would be killed if they worked for the Archduke.
Its alright. I prefer a quiet ce like this, I answered as if it didnt matter much to me. Truth be told, I was actually grateful that there were fewer people here, because having fewer eyes watching over me meant that I had the freedom to do almost anything.
Im d that you prefer it like that. He sounded appreciative of my answer.
After that, Jean gave me an introduction to the origin and history of the castle, the peculiarities of the family, and their heirlooms. He spoke with a slightly higher tone and seemed proud to exin everything to me.
Then, may I assist you in taking you on tour through the rest of the mansion?
Only
Of course!
That was good to hear.
Jean briefly showed me the first floor. There was a spacious living room and also a dining room that was filled with many fruits and light refreshments. He also told me that there was a garden I could visit if I exited through the backdoor of the hall.
The second floor was full of many rooms. There were over two hundred chambers on that floor, a massive number. As I went further up the stairs, they arrived at a certain room.
This is the masters office, Jean said.
He then proceeded to exin theyout of the rest of the mansion. When we reached the end of the fourth floor, he stopped. Jeans eyes were quietly looking at the stairs leading up to the fifth floor.
He grew silent and his body became stiff. After a while, he spoke again.
Im sorry to inform you, Your Highness. The fifth floor is an inessible ce, even for you.
Chapter 8: I Hate Him (1)
Chapter 8 C I Hate Him (1)
I see. Im fine with that.
Jean looked at me with slight disbelief written on his face at how immediate my response was.
Are you sure youre not curious about why the fifth floor is forbidden?
I smiled to assure him that I was fine with the circumstances because, although he couldnt tell me why the fifth floor was off-limits, I actually already knew the reason why it was restricted. Jean carried on with his exnation anyway, and his expression indicated that he still terribly regretted being unable to tell me anything about the fifth floor.
Im sorry that I cannot tell you the details, but you can only look up at the fifth floor from here, Jeans tone was full of desperation, Its truly a matter of life and death, so you really must never go to that floor.
Unfortunately, I could not do as he asked of me. Someday, I would have to go up to the fifth floor, because the key to lifting Kyles cursey beyond those doors.
Dont worry, I reassured the butler with a soft smile. A slight bit of guilt nipped at my conscience for lying to him, but at the very least, I would not visit the fifth floor for now.
Your Highness, how about we check the garden? Jean tried to lift the rather sour mood by diverting my attention to another ce. It should be full of roses by now.
Yes, lets visit the garden, I dly epted his offer and followed him down the stairs to the first floor where the garden was located.
Ah!
As we were about to reach the second floor, both Jean and I eximed in surprise at the same time. We had suddenlye face to face with Kyle, who was just leaving his office. Jean bowed slightly at the sight of the Archduke.
Did you have a peaceful sleepst night, master?
Yes, Kyle answered him. He nced briefly at me before brusquely turning on his heel and ignoring me.
I couldnt help but feel a bit upset and left out, so I secretly snuck up beside Jean and smiled at Kyle.
Good morning, Archduke. I hope you slept wellst night?
Jean, did you tell her what I said yesterday?
Oh my God! I was being ignored again, not only once but twice in one day.
Yes, Ive told her about that Ah! the butler looked as if an idea had juste to him, Master, why dont you take a stroll around the gardens with Her Highness?
Jean had his attention on me when he suggested that, but Kyles expression turned unpleasant.
Why should I walk around the gardens with this woman? Do I look like a person who has nothing to do?
Then, instead of that, how about you join us in touring the library?
At Jeans persistent suggestions, Kyle looked at me disapprovingly.
I also refuse to do that, he said gruffly.
If youre bored because you have nothing to do, you can spend your day drinking tea.
Wah, I hate him. This guy really had a talent for worsening my mood. Honestly, I should apud him for his skill in that regard.
Jean, Im fine with finishing my tour alone, so
The butler suddenly started coughing.
Huh? I was startled and began to help him right away.
Jean! Are you alright? Should we call the doctor?
Im fine, Your Highness, he sputtered in between coughs. These days, I have a lot of work, so Im a bit tired. You dont have to worry about me, even if im going to die, Ill still apany you to the library-
He wasnt able to finish his sentence as he was abruptly attacked by another fit. Jeans face turned red while his chest heaved frantically. His coughs sounded quite severe.
So is this Jeans secret weapon against Kyle?
At the mention of his butlers ailing health, Kyle was obliged to reluctantly ept his request, only because it really felt like Jean was going to die if he kept exerting himself.
What a scary butler.
Anyway, his trick seemed to have worked again this time. Kyle looked at Jean with a face full of annoyance. As if it were already a habit for him, Kyle clicked his tongue and stared at me.
Follow me. Ill escort you to the library.
There was no reason for me to refuse his invitation. Rather, I should think of it as an opportunity to strengthen our rtionship, so this arrangement worked out perfectly. But I was still worried about Jean.
Shouldnt we call a doctor for him if he has an illness that severe?
I looked at Jean, but when our eyes met, he winked and raised two thumbs up.
I was tricked. It was just an act after all. His actingpletely fooled me.
I awkwardlyughed and went after Kyle, who had already walked far ahead.
***
The library in this mansion was as famous as the Imperial Library. There were hundreds upon hundreds of books neatly arranged in gold-colored bookshelves
These shelves look like they hold more than ten thousand books.
Unlike the Imperial Library, the mansion did not employ a librarian to care for the books each day. Instead, the librarian visited only infrequently to arrange the tomes when the Archduke wasnt around.
Kyle leaned against a bookshelf near the entrance and crossed his arms. Despite his acerbic traits, he truly befitted his title as the most handsome man in this novel.
The sharpness of his profile was reminiscent of the contours of a marble sculpture. So attractive were his looks that I questioned how the previous Riddel could have chosen her ex-fianc over him.
Only
Choose any books you want to read.
His voice was low and husky to my ears.
How about you, Archduke? I piped up with curiosity. You dont want to pick out any books, yourself?
He frowned as if my question was annoying to him. His re bored straight through me, determined to intimidate me into not talking to him.
When youre done choosing your books, well go to another ce.
Fortunately, Kyle answered kindly this time. I wondered what other ce he had in mind for us to visit next.
Where are we going?
Were going to my room.
Chapter 9: I Hate Him (2)
Chapter 9 C I Hate Him (2)
Huh? What did he just say?
I doubted my ears and stared at him. He must have felt my sharp gaze.
I mean, were going to my office, he rified, so go ahead and quickly choose any books you want.
Oh, thats what he meant. He should have just said that outright from the beginning instead of in such an ambiguous way. I turned to scan the library.
Where are the books about curses?
Of course, I was not trying to ce another hex upon Kyle even though he was at times quite mean to me. I did, however, need to know the general extent of a curses magic and how far I would potentially have to go in order to break his spell. It was possible that the library might not contain any books that could exin how to break his specific curse at the moment, but having a bit of knowledge about enchantments in general was better than not knowing at all.
I want to read books about curses. Where can I find such books in this library?
I wasnt afraid to bring up my search to him because I knew that Kyle had already read all the books here, so he of all people would certainly know the whereabouts of said books.
Curse? he returned my inquiry without bothering to hide the difort in his voice.
Yes, I answered back casually. Im interested in curses.
Why are you interested in curses?
Why? Cant I be interested in that topic?
He then raised his head slightly. A strange look was apparent on his face.
Why of all things would you be interested in curses? he asked.
I posed his question back to him in a different way as if I had been waiting for him to ask that.
Why do you think?
Kyle didnt answer me. He stared silently at me for a while before speaking again with a disconcerted tone.
Dont say its because of me.
Why should I lie if its true that I am interested in curses because of you?
The Archduke clicked his tongue again. He looked so annoyed. I was already ustomed to expecting that reaction from him. The silence between us stretched out for far too long.
Okay. Lets stop this argument.
It became apparent that I would only end up bickering with him again if we continued this conversation. Hence, I turned my attention away from him.
You can search for the books you want in the middle of the library.
Huh? I whirled back around to look at him, but he had already started walking out of sight. I btedly realized that he had actually answered my first question. He should have told me the answer from the very beginning if he found it too bothersome to argue with me in the first ce.
Thank
If you understand where it is, dont just stand there. Go and quickly find the book you want.
I quickly shut down any feelings of gratefulness I had felt towards him. He really had an awful habit of cutting me off.
You dont have to order me around about that, I retorted.
I hastened my steps toward the direction he told me. After a while, I returned with an armful of books about curses and moved with him to his office.
****
Its a tidy ce.
That was my first impression of his study. There was a desk piled high with various papers and documents. Arge bookshelf stood behind the desk, filled to the brim with all sorts of books. I nced at the texts I had brought with me from the library.
Excuse me, Archduke. If you had such arge collection in your office, why didnt you let me pick some books from your shelves from the beginning?
I couldnt guess what was on his mind but I would have wagered one hundred percent of my savings that this man hadnt thought about that possibility.
I just epted Jeans request to take you to the library.
Kyle simply answered my question with an expressionless face. He hade up with a good enough excuse. Then, he sat down at his desk and began to work on the mountains of documents before him.
Pick anywhere to sit that yourefortable with and go away quietly when youre done. Dont disturb me.
He muttered his orders without even ncing up at me. That was fine. I didnt expect anything more from him.
Its still a miracle that Kyle brought me to his office.
I found a chair andid out the books that I had brought with me from the library. After a moment, silence fell between us, but before long I saw something that piqued my interest.
Its interesting to see how diligently Kyle works on those documents.
I didnt remember writing this side of him.
Only
Yeah, even though Im this novels original author, it doesnt mean I know everything about this world.
I was sure that there were many other things in this world that I didnt know, which is why I was so amazed to see an unknown side to this character I had written. Eventually, because I was so curious about this side of him, I stopped reading altogether and stared at his face.
Hes really handsome.
Kyle Romani had a fair face with long eyshes, a slim nose, and a sharp jawline. Even those golden eyes, which were slightly lowered from being so focused on his work, suited him perfectly. Together, each of his features made for a perfectbination. He was so absorbed in his papers that he no longer seemed like a person whocked emotions. It was strange, but at the moment, his diligence made him seem more human than usual.
Didnt I tell you not to disturb me?
Oh no. I made a mistake. I had spent too long gazing at his working face, as if I was admiring a celebrity on the TV. Although I had unconsciously stared at him, I clearly understood that my behavior was unbing of someone in my position.
I wasnt aware that I was looking at you, and I know its very impolite of me to do so. Im sorry.
I softly apologized to him, but I could feel an unspoken, cold pressure chilling the air.
Chapter 10: Marina (1)
Chapter 10 C Marina (1)
Why arent you afraid of me? I blinked at his unexpected question.
You dont know anything about my condition, Kyle muttered. Youll only get hurt if you stay beside me.
I paused, unsure of how to respond to his statements.
There maye a time when I will be filled with the desire to cut your ears, gouge out your eyes, and break your neck.
What if I suddenly want to torment you?
He had calmly posed these scenarios at me, yet somehow I felt threatened. I could sense the strength underlying his words, and the intensity was enough to make me shudder. An awkward silence fell between us. Kyleughed at how sharply the nervous tension in the room had risen.
Isnt that a stupid question? he sneered.
Of course I would be scared, I retorted.
We ended up blurting our responses at the same time, but I quickly continued exining my answer.
Think about it, I said. Who wouldnt be scared when theyre being threatened with torment like that? People who wouldnt be afraid must either be saints or already carry a death wish.
Why was he suddenly asking me these questions, anyway? Was he concerned about my safety? I nced curiously at him as I pondered to myself the purpose behind his impromptu interrogation.
But, I began again, I know that youre not going to kill me.
He continued to scowl but did not immediately refute my assertions.
I know that you dont want to kill anyone. Youre not a murderer at heart.
And Ive already told you during our first meeting that I didnt marry you because I wanted a husband who would die quickly. I truly want to get along with you. You understand what I mean, right?
Kyles expression became unpleasant upon hearing my words. I briefly wondered if I had inadvertently said something wrong or offensive to him.
You-
No, not you. My name is Riddel.
Ive also told you this before. My name is Riddel. Have you already forgotten?
His cold re met my fierce gaze.
Thats not important, he snapped.
Kyle put an end to our conversation and turned his attention back to the stack of papers on his desk. I sighed at the fact that nothing had changed.
Still, why did he ask me those questions?
When I realized that he didnt intend to speak anymore, I decided to focus again on my books and continue my search for information about curses. At that moment, I noticed something peculiar. Somehow, the atmosphere between us had strangely be lighter than before. The room was still as quiet as it had been before we started arguing, but the silence felt different now. Rather, the mood seemed to have shifted away from tense awkwardness and more toward a peaceful calm.
Isnt this another opportunity for me to strengthen our rtionship?
Now that the mood was more pleasant, I told myself I should definitely take advantage of this time. I nced at Kyle, who was still focused on his papers, and tentatively broke the silence.
Archduke, can I alsoe here tomorrow and read a book from-
Dont talk to me.
I guess I was too excited and misinterpreted the situation. What a nasty guy.
***
Night had already fallen by the time Kyle finished his work. After wrapping up my studies, I left his office and decided to take a stroll around the mansion. I had already informed Jean in advance regarding my ns. As I strolled through the halls, I encountered a strangemotion.
Hey, I called out, what are you guys doing?
Yo Your Highness
An unusuallyrge number of maids were crowded around one of the most sparsely popted ces in the mansion. When they noticed my appearance, they became startled and bowed their heads. I peeked past them to glimpse what they were up to.
It looks like they have been bullying a maid they dont like.
I frowned at the sight. When I made eye contact with the victim, I almost lost control of my facial expressions. Why were they ganging up on her, of all people? In the center of the crowd was a scared, petite maid with cherry-colored hair and brown eyes. Judging from the redness of her cheeks, she had likely already been pped multiple times. As I examined her appearance, I faced the maids with a cold expression.
What the hell are you guys doing? I stared them down, demanding answers.
That
The maids nervously nced at each other, silently trying to figure out what to say to me. Usually, nobility were known to turn a blind eye to the abuse happening amongst their domestic workers, so the maids probably thought they coulde up with some random excuse.
Well, sorry, but I dont want to be an ignorant bystander in this kind of situation.
I looked over their frightened expressions.
Isnt it a shame that the maids of Archduke Romanis mansion are doing something so low? I reprimanded them with an authoritative tone. Ill remember all of your faces, so please keep that in mind. I will not let you off easy a second time.
The maids were so overwhelmed by my threat that they didnt dare to say another word and just kept their heads bowed. I was satisfied with that reaction. I then ignored them and focused my attention on the petite maid whose face was still wet with tears.
Marina, I whispered softly, e here.
The young maids eyes widened when she heard me call her name. As she hesitantly approached me, I took her by the hand and motioned for her to stand by my side.
Only
Oh, and starting now, Marina will be working exclusively for me, so please be aware of how you treat her.
Marina was visibly taken aback by my announcement, while the other maids faces stiffened and paled.
They must be really surprised that I chose her to be my personal maid.
Truth be told, my actions were not entirely because I pitied the girl for being bullied. I did have another particr reason for why I defended her and chose her as my maid. It was because Marina was actually the heroine of this novel.
Thats what happened in the original story.
As I recalled, Marina was born into an impoverished, peasant family. Life in her household was unpleasant, to say the least. Marinas father, who was a drunkard, had beat her since childhood. His constant abuse traumatized the poor girl, and she was so frightened by the threat of pain that she never dared to rebel against him. One winter day shortly after she had turned sixteen, Marina was sold to the ve market by her own father because he needed the money to buy more alcohol. During her time in servitude, Marina happened to meet a ve who turned out to be a lost member of the royal family. Subsequently, he became the male lead of the novel, and the two inevitably fell in love. Together, they faced their hardships and defeated the novels viins.
Riddel Spencer, the unfortunate side character, was destined toter meet the hero and heroine and try to help them. But, as fate would have it, she would be framed for siding with the main characters, ultimately leading to her execution.
I had immediately recognized that this maid was the heroine of this novel by her appearance and the fact that she had the same name as the female lead. It was truly fortunate that I had encountered the novels heroine in this mansion, especially so early on. I grinned at the unexpected turn of events.
Chapter 11: Marina (2)
Chapter 11 C Marina (2)
The next morning, I awoke to the sound of birds chirping sweetly outside my window. Yesterday, I had fallen asleep much faster than usual. It seemed that the events of the previous day had truly tired me outfrom touring the mansion, to dealing with Kyle, and then Marina and the maids.
I didnt even know if Kyle hade by our roomst night. Last night, I had slept so soundly that I was totally unaware of anything happening around me. I did remember that before I retired to my chambers, I told Jean to take care of the maids who bullied Marina. He didnt need to fire them, since I knew that this mansion was suffering from a workforce shortage as it were. Instead, Jean only punished them by adding more chores to their workload and cutting their sries. Thetter was a far more effective punishment since nothing was more painful for a worker than a sry cut.
By the way, I never thought Id meet the heroine in this ce. But I suppose its lucky because if I can make her stand by my side, my future will be reassured in many ways.
After mulling on my situation and the events of yesterday, I stretched and revitalized my body. Soon after, a familiar face arrived at my room. It was Marina, who was reporting for her first day as my personal maid.
Yo Your Highness, she stammered, have you woken up?
Yes, Marina, I greeted her warmly. Did you sleep well, too?
Ye Yes.
Marinas voice trembled slightly as she answered. She had a small stutter, but I could sense that she was a good child. Was she often taken advantage of because of her tender heart?
Hmm, thats not good. I should change that.
I smiled softly at Marina and set about getting ready to start my day.
Marina, could you tell me whats on my schedule for today?
Oh, its Marina continued to stutter as she exined what was on my agenda.
Usually, thedy of the house didnt have a very fixed schedule, so for the most part they were free to do whatever they wanted. In more blunt terms, they had nothing to do. I thought that would also apply to me. Even though thedy of the house was officially supposed to be in charge of all matters rted to the upkeep of the house, if she had apetent butler then she could simply relegate those responsibilities to him and not have to worry about a thing. In my case, I knew Jean was very capable at his job, so I wasnt very concerned.
Sometimes there were cases where thedy needed lessons to be acquainted with the basics of housekeeping or some other skill, but they were generally not required to do so unless their husband insisted on them learning about something. As I listened to Marina ry me todays agenda, my eyes widened in astonishment.
Isnt my schedule too packed?
Marina had mentioned many sses that I needed to attend today: flower arrangement, embroidery, and introductory courses in ounting, politics, economics, and sociology. From 09:00 to 15:00, my schedule had been filled to the brim with lessons. The young maid started sweating profusely at the judgment in my tone.
The The archduke suggested this. He said that there would be no harm in organizing thedys schedule this way.
At that moment, I could imagine Kyles voice in my mind.
Ill keep you busy, so dont bother me.
Wow, hes truly incredible, I thought sarcastically. He really made my schedule as dense as possible to ensure I wouldnt have the time to bother him.
But the butler said that you could tell him if you cant handle this, Marina added.
I frowned unknowingly at her suggestion and raised my hand to indicate that there was no need to take Jean up on his offer.
No, its alright, I said. Its not too much. I can handle it, so you dont have to worry about me.
I cant lose to him. Besides, these are my obligations as thedy of the house.
Moreover, I didnt want to hear Kyles mocking remarks if Iined. I could almost imagine him standing over me and saying, You cant do it?
I refused to hear such words from his mouth. I turned to Marina while keeping my facial expressions as steady as possible so that she wouldnt continue to be afraid of me.
Do I have anything scheduled for the afternoon?
At 16:00, you are supposed to take a stroll with the Archduke.
Huh? I lifted a brow in surprise. Was the Archduke also the one who suggested that?
No This activity is one that the butler put in.
Jean must have used his secret weapon again to make Kyle agree to this.
In the midst of our discussion, a few other maids entered the room and bowed their heads.
Did you sleep well, Your Highness? We have finished preparing a bath for you.
They then guided me to the bathroom while Marina quietly followed behind me. As I gently lowered myself into the hot tub full of petals, the fatigue gradually left my body. All the while, the maids set about attending to me.
Your Highness, this oil is the most popr fragrance these days. Do you like it?
Your Highness, your skin is really white, like ivory!
Oh my God, your hair is also so soft.
Only
Marina just stood alone in the background, cleaning the bathroom while observing the maids that were busy ttering me. She seemed like an outcast. I gestured for her toe to me.
Marina, Im thirsty. Can you get me a drink?
All the maids turned their focus to Marina. She looked around helplessly with a withering face, feeling pressured by the sudden attention.
Ah, yes, Your Highness! Marina quickly came to her senses and rushed to fetch my drink.
I took a sip of the beverage she handed me. It was rosemary iced tea.
Its refreshing. I like it. Thank you, Marina.
No No problem, Your Highness.
Marinas face flushed when I thanked her.
Chapter 12: Divine Strength (1)
Chapter 12 C Divine Strength (1)
The other maids were astonished when I, the duchess, personally extended my thanks to Marina.
I know that the news about me appointing Marina as my personal maid has already spread throughout the mansion. Still, I need to make sure the maids understand that she has a higher position now since she reports directly to me.
By purposefully showing preference for Marina, my actions served as a warning to the other maids. If they knew what was good for them, they wouldnt dare to insult her ever again.
This way, they wont bother Marina anymore.
Judging by their reactions, I was reasonably certain that they clearly understood the implications behind my words. Unless they dared to challenge my authority, they would respect Marina from now on. I nced impassively at the other maids, who had momentarily stopped working because of their shock. Upon meeting my gaze, they flinched and resumed their duties without another word.
****
Youre really incredible, Your Highness! Jean eximed in awe yet again.
In the couple of hours between my morning sses and lunch, which today I took in the early afternoon, the butler had been continuously lobbing praises at me.
Since morning, many tutors had constantlye and gone from the mansion to conduct my lessons. They were the few instructors in the kingdom who had managed to muster up the courage to ovee their fear of Kyles terrifying reputation.
I bet their bravery has something to do with the fact that they were offered pay at least three times the average rate for a tutor. The power of money is really the best motivator after all.
There was one tutor who did turn tail and run away in fright after heid eyes on the mansions exterior, but other than that, there had been no problems. When my lessons began, I was secretly appalled. My shock wasnt because I was anxious over the course materialfar from it, actually. Despite how daunting my course load had seemed that morning, the actual lessons were theplete opposite of what I expected.
Flower arrangement had been the first ss of the day. After a brief introduction to the art, I was simply asked to arrange the flowers based on color. Embroidery ss was next, and it rekindled my skill in handicrafts, which I already had a penchant for. Following embroidery was a round of introductory lessons in many topics that I easilypleted since I had already learned them from my schooling in my previous life. In all honesty, I actually found the praise embarrassing because the types of questions my instructors had asked me were ridiculously simplepared to what I studied before. Because of how effortlessly I handled the subject matter, my tutors could not stopvishing my intellectual capabilities with praise. I didnt particrly despise thepliments, but I did find something rather unpleasant in their words.
I wasnt aware that a woman could possess such a deep understanding of the material.
I cant believe a womans ability is this amazing.
I didnt know that Her Highness was so good at ounting.
Woman, woman, woman. My instructors had repeated that word over and over.
Since flower arrangement and embroidery were typical activities enjoyed by someone in my position anyway, there was no astonishment there. My instructors simplymended me for my hard work. In my other sses, however, my performance drew a great deal of attention because men were usually the ones who learned and excelled at those kinds of subjects.
Most of my tutors had regarded me with a strange fascination, as if I was a peculiar specimen. I couldnt confront them about their stares since I was simply a student at the time and they, as my teachers, were superior to me. Also, I was unclear whether I could even call their actions rude since I knew they did not mean any harm by their words. If anything, it was just misguided praise.
Theyre only acting like this because thats how I designed the system. Back then, I nned this world without thinking deeper about what that meant.
ording to what I wrote, those who could seek the privilege of acquiring higher knowledge and graduate from the esteemed academy were wizards, noblemen, males of the royal family, or men with specialized jobs. Aside from those select few, everyone else in this world was poorly educated. Now I really regretted my past decisions.
Jean had apanied me during my first day of lessons to make sure everything went smoothly, and he had also been amazed by my performance. As a result, he made a big fuss over me.
I had no idea that Your Highness was so good at calctions!
Only
I was honestly starting to tire of the constant praise, so I just nodded my head.
Im not that admirable.
You dont have to be so humble. Where did you learn all that?
Oh, I dont know, I shrugged. I just worked hard on my studies.
Oh my God! You mean to say that youre self-taught? Truly, youre incredible!
Enough, I was sick of this already. Since it would be too troublesome to try ande up with a different exnation, I decided to just go along with Jeans idea. I couldnt exactly tell him I was from another world, and the only other ce I could have learned all these subjects would have been at the academy, which I certainly knew Riddel had never attended.
I hope youre satisfied with that. You better stop your praise, now.
But Jeans praise did not stop, and I had to continue enduring them through lunch.
Chapter 13: Divine Strength (2)
Since I had finished all my sses faster than anticipated, my afternoon was rtively free. I decided to return to the bedroom for a short rest before making my way to the library. A group of maids apanied me. Immediately after arriving at my destination, I headed straight to a row of bookcases at the center of the library. I was determined to continue my search for information about curses.
Ah, I sighed helplessly.
The book I wanted to read was located on an upper shelf that was too far for me to grab easily. I silently stared up at it and wondered what I could do.
I think I can reach it if I tiptoe a little, or maybe I can find something to climb on.
I steadied myself against the bookshelf as I carefully bnced on the very tips of my toes, reaching as far as I could toward the book. Unfortunately, the distance between me and my target was still too far. Again, I stretched my arms as high up as I could manage, but my efforts still failed to yield any sess.
I cant reach it. Lets see if I can find adder or stool to step on.
At that moment, I felt a cool breeze blow past me from somewhere. The wind seemed to pull free the exact title I was looking at and gently ced it in my hands. I stared nkly at the book.
Is this magic?
I turned my head reflexively at the familiar silhouette that appeared beside me. It was Kyle. He scanned me with his signature, taciturn gaze, and then he took a gander at the book I was holding.
Archduke? I blinked.
His sudden presence had caught me by surprise. I struggled for a brief moment to figure out what to say.
Before you ask me what Im doing here, I warned, Im letting you know that Im not skipping my afternoon lessons. I already finished them in the morning.
I know, he responded curtly.
How do you know? Ah, Jean told you?
Yes.
An awkward silence fell between us. His golden eyes turned to me again. I sensed a strange expression swirling deep in his irises, but I wasnt sure what it meant. To keep the mood between us going, I decided to switch the conversation topic.
What brings you here?
Is there something weird about me visiting my own library?
No, I was just curious, I replied.
Incidentally, I noticed something very uncharacteristic of our interactions.
By the way, I added, youre not ordering me to not talk to you today.
Well, he quipped, even if I ordered you not to, wont you just ignore it and still talk to me, anyway?
Thats true.
Still, I felt the atmosphere between us was not the same as before. His brusque manner of speaking remained as always, but I could sense that something about the way he treated me had changed.
Is it because hes not ordering me around anymore?
I feltpelled to continue the conversation, so I curiously voiced my thoughts.
But why are you staring at me like that? I asked. Do you have anything you want to say to me?
Instead of answering my questions, Kyle lowered his gaze to the book I held.
Oh, I think I understand what hes trying to say.
Jean had probably visited his office after I finished all my scheduled lessons early. He must have suggested Kyle apany me during my free time. It was evident that he only came here to stop Jeans whining. I set my book down on a nearby desk.
I can readter Um, Archduke, did you by chancee here so we could take a stroll together?
Gotcha.
Jean must have been extremely annoying if Kyle decided that being in my presence was better than listening to the butlers nagging. I approached the Archduke and gently nudged him forward.
Isnt that right? Lets go, then.
Donte near me.
This guy was unbelievable. He came here to apany me, yet now hes ordering me to stay away from him. Was I an insect that he was trying to avoid or something? I simply ignored his rejection and continued to urge him forward. Eventually, he begrudginglyplied, and we departed the library together.
****
Our stroll led us through the mansion and then outside to the gardens. Kyle walked quickly ahead of me, but his strides were not so fast that I could not follow. We maintained this pace for a while.
But this isnt right. This can hardly be considered taking a stroll together since were not even walking next to each other.
I grabbed the hem of my dress and quickened my steps. My skirt became crumpled from the extra exertion, but that didnt matter to me. I managed to narrow the distance between us, though not enough.
Wait for me, Archduke! I shouted, nearly out of breath.
Stay away from me, he ordered.
No, I should stay close to you. You walk too fast! Please walk slower.
My predicament was made more ufortable by the heavy dress I wore. Besides, I was beginning to fear that I would break my heels at this rate.
Why should I slow my pace for you?
There was not a trace of empathy in his voice. He seemed to briefly contemte my words, because for a fleeting moment he did match his pace with mine. But then he just as quickly resumed the same speed he had before. Yet again, he had ignored my request.
Im utterly pissed.
Ah he sighed. Its a bother to wait for you. His offhanded statement left me speechless.
Ahead of us, there was a nameless, violet wildflower blooming by the side of the road. Before I could appreciate it any further, Kyle suddenly trampled the flower in his haste without a moments hesitation. As he walked further, he approached a patch containing more of those wildflowers before destroying most of them, too. The sight of so many lovely flowers dying was pitiful. A thick, red fluid resembling blood seeped from their broken stems.
Is this the dragons curse dominating Kyles behavior right now?
My chest filled with remorse for both Kyle and the flowers. I stopped to kneel before the mess of bruised petals and stems and reached my arms toward them. A gentle light radiated from my hand. I could feel a sense of warmth enveloping my entire body. Slowly, the crimson liquid dissipated, and the crumpled petals and torn leaves regained their lushness. Before long, the flowers returned to their original form before they were crushed. Their recovery was so impressive that if someone told me the flowers had been previously trampled, I would have called them a liar.
What are you doing?
Out of nowhere, a low voice interrupted my thoughts. I raised my head and saw Kyle studying me.
Dont you see what I am doing? I shot the question back at him.
He paused.
You must have a divine strength.
Ah, yes, I think so.
I gave him an ambiguous answer, but I knew for certain that this body possessed divine strength. No other power was capable of restoring damaged objects to a previous state.
I remember writing about this set-up.
Riddel Spencer had the ability to turn back time, though there was a limit to her power. She could not reverse the time or the effects of death on a human, among other various constraints and consequences. In the original story, Riddel had discovered her power muchter, but I was able to make use of it in advance because I already knew about its existence.
Why are you using your power to save those things? Do you think its worth it?
My body trembled at his icy tone. I let out a breath that I hadnt been aware I was holding. The stronger the curse affected him, the more Kyles irises shifted from gold to red. At this moment, his eyes zed wildly like mes.
I think my actions must have somehow stoked his curse.
My head ached as I tried to figure out a way to remedy the situation, but I calmed after remembering the original story.
Chapter 14: Don’t Touch Me (1)
Chapter 14 C Dont Touch Me (1)
I couldnt allow myself to appear so vulnerable in front of Kyle, because dragons were a species known to spare no mercy toward those they perceived as weak. They were a ruthless sort who would not die even if they were to lose part of their body. The dragon Kyle had in had imparted his heart with his curse, causing him to manifest that very same draconic cruelty. At this stage, his mind had been warped to the point where he became devoid of almost all normal human emotion.
In spite of his fearsome aura, I mustered up the courage to meet his eyes directly as I contemted what to say next.
Well, I dont know, I began pensively. Ive never really thought about why I should save something. I just do it because I want to.
What I had really meant to say was that I believed every living being held equal value and that the weight of their lives could not bepared; however, I felt ashamed to admit those words aloud.
Its hypocritical for me to say something like that.
Though I recognized the worth in every life, I did not practice my beliefs equally. In the summer, I killed mosquitos without a second thought, and I couldnt even begin to count how many ants I must have stepped on throughout the years. This unequal application of judgment was just how the world worked in the first ce, and I knew it was hard to change that.
But, I continued, this little flower might be valuable to other people.
In spite of my apprehensions, I decided to challenge his skepticism, beginning with gently confronting his worldview. I was careful to speak in such a way as to not provoke the dragons feelings. Kyle made no move to respond, and I tried to figure out what his reticence meant.
Should I wait for him to talk? Or would it be better for me to retreat?
While I deliberated my next course of action, a delicate expression crossed Kyles face. He then clicked his tongue and spoke as he normally did.
Youre speaking nonsense again, he muttered dismissively.
Hearing his familiar, sharp tone filled me with a strange sense of relief. His irises also gradually shifted back to their typical, golden hue, and the tension in my body dissipated once I saw that the Kyle I knew had returned.
Its not nonsense, I replied to him in my usual way.
I paused when he offered no reply, and a brief silence fell between us. During that time, Kyle scrutinized me intensely, and I wondered why he red at me with such ferocity.
Is there something he wants to say towards me?
So, I carried on in an effort to keep the conversation going, shall we continue our stroll?
Archduke?
Um, do you perhaps have anything else you want to say to me?
Maybe this was not a good time to continue talking. I questioned whether my eyesight was beginning to fail me because I swore he was starting to look pale.
Are you sick? I murmured in concern as I reached a hand toward Kyles forehead.
I hadnt been consciously aware of my actions until Kyle abruptly backed away before my hand could meet his skin. When I realized what I had tried to do, I also became shocked at myself.
Dont touch me, he snarled with annoyance.
Dont talk to me, donte near me, and now, dont touch me.
I felt as if I had sessfullypleted all three levels of some kind of dont do it challenge. Internally, I couldnt help butugh ironically.
What the hell do you think youre doing? Kyle pressed me before I could try to exin myself.
What was I doing? I huffed and confidently shot back. I just thought you were sick, thats all!
He became quiet again.
I didnt say anything wrong, but am I maybe acting too harshly?
A small bit of guilt ate away at my conscience, so I softened my tone.
I mean, I was just concerned that you were feeling ill since your face seemed pale, I said, making sure to be gentler this time, so I unconsciously reached out to touch you. Im sorry.
Are you feeling sick at all?
No, Im fine.
Well, thank God
Lets continue walking.
After abruptly cutting me off once again, the Archduke immediately whirled around and marched forward. I regretted ever feeling worried about him.
I stared at Kyles retreating back for a bit before moving to follow his steps. He walked with the same wide strides as he did before, and I wondered whether I would be left behind again. As I pondered the possibility, he gradually slowed his steps. I realized with surprise that I was now able to walk closer to him than before.
Why is he suddenly matching our steps?
I couldnt help but be curious about what prompted this unexpected change.
Only
Is this a sign that hes finally opening up to me?
Kyles pace slowed again, and this time I was actually able to walk beside him. Although we didnt converse with each other, I felt rather satisfied with this arrangement. It was a strange feeling.
****
Night eventually fell over the mansion. After finishing all the activities on my agenda, I retired to the chambers I shared with Kyle andy down on the plush bed. I was inexplicably tired. While in the midst of a yawn, I unconsciously nced at the nearby sofa and was reminded of Kyles face. Thoughts of him somehow made me feel a headacheing on.
Come to think of it, I had not seen his face at all after we returned from our walk.
Will hee to our room tonight? Well, I honestly dont care if he does. Ill just go to sleep right now.
I leaned over to extinguish the candles beside the bed, but I suddenly heard a creaking sounding from the door.
Huh? Whats happening? Why is the door suddenly opening?
Chapter 15: Don’t Touch Me (2)
Chapter 15 C Dont Touch Me (2)
I ran through different possibilities in my mind as to who could possibly need the duchess attention at this hour. There was no way a maid would enter the room thiste at night, unless maybe during an emergency.
Dont tell me, is it Kyle?
I stopped and stared at the door to figure out who was entering. The mysterious visitor was indeed Kyle Romani. He nced at me and moved straight to the sofa, as if such behavior was natural.
But isnt this the same situation as our first night?
Are you going to sleep in this room tonight? I asked.
Instead of answering my question, Kyle just looked at me. His golden eyes flickered beautifully. Was the dim light causing them to glow so breathtakingly at the moment?
Did you alsoe here yesterday? I continued, despite hisck of response.
Youre not going to sleep on that couch again, are you?
Thats right.
Kyles curt words barely counted as an answer to my persistent questioning, but I let it slide.
We share a room, but Im ufortable if one of us has to sleep on the sofa.
During my first night in the mansion, I had been so exhausted by our initial meeting that I hadnt fought him on the matter, but I couldnt allow it to happen twice. Besides, sleeping on a sofa over a long period of time will inevitably lead to back problems, and I wanted to avoid the possibility of one day sleeping there if Kyle ever forced me off the bed.
What are we going to do about this? How do I solve this problem?
After contemting possible solutions, I moved to one side of the mattress and gestured toward the other side.
Archduke, rather than sleep on the sofa, why dont you sleep here with me?
Kyle looked disturbed at my words. The air had even seemed to grow colder than usual around him. I continued pointing at the other side of the mattress while ignoring the frightfully chilly aura he emanated.
Are you not understanding what Im talking about? You can sleep here with me.
Are you finally going crazy? he glowered in response to my offer.
It wasnt like I had asked him to do anything weird, so he really had no reason to use me of being crazy. I had only suggested that he lie down next to me.
Why is he putting on such a serious face for?
I softly sighed and tried again to persuade him.
Whats wrong with that? Were a married couple, after all.
Couple?
Yes. Whether its a contract marriage or a political marriage, it doesnt change the fact that Im your wife. The same also applies to you.
If you want to rest properly, you should sleep on the bed. You want to be in good condition for tomorrows schedule, right?
I kept trying to convince him. In addition to what I had mentioned before, I had other reasons why I didnt want him sleeping on the sofa. For one, it would be inconvenient for me if he were to see my ungraceful sleeping state again since the sofa was the perfect vantage point for that. Of course, I had also been at fault for waking him up before.
I feel morefortable here, his voice was terse and uncooperative.
Frankly speaking, it confused me to no end why Kyle insisted on being so difficult on the matter. Clearly, sleeping in a bed would be infinitely morefortable than a sofa. Normal methods of persuasion didnt seem to work on him, so I had no choice but to change my n of attack.
I know you feelfortable there, but Im the one who ends up feeling ufortable if you sleep on the sofa. So, if you dont sleep in the bed, Ill whine about it all night, and then Ill be tired tomorrow fromck of sleep. Jean will notice and then ask whats wrong with me.
What do you think Ill say to Jeans question?
Kyles golden eyes had been casually watching me, but they narrowed dangerously in irritation at my remarks.
Using Jean was truly a great idea.
Kyle scowled fiercely at me a second time.
Im not going to take off my clothes, he said, and Im also not going to take off your clothes.
Huh? Why was Kyle suddenly talking about clothes? Was he still thinking about what I had said during our first night together? Sometimes I honestly could not predict what kind of thoughts were going through that mans mind, but I couldnt resist teasing him.
Dont worry, I smiled, I wont ask you to take off my clothes today, because I dont have anything to take off.
I wasnt lying. Unlike the nun-like habit I sported a couple of nights ago, tonight I wore thin,fortable pajamas. If I were to take them off, I would bepletely naked.
But I dont need to exin that to him.
After contemting my words for a moment, Kyle stood up and walked towards me before settling himself on the very opposite edge of the mattress, as far away as he could reasonably be from my side. I shook my head and pointed at the empty spot in the middle of the bed.
Move a little bit more to this side, or else youre going to fall off if you sleep like that.
No, I dont want that spot.
The bed isrge enough so that we wont touch each other. Isnt it fine in that case? I also dont move a lot when Im sleeping, so its alright to get closer to me.
Only
I said that I didnt want it.
Kyle tightly shut his eyes as he stubbornly refused my offer.
Whatever, I dont care anymore. If other people were to see how we sleep, theyll think that Im attacking you or something.
I red at him in discontent. At that moment, I remembered that my goal was to simply survive in this world.
If that is still my goal, then I wouldnt suggest being any nearer to this dangerous man than I need to be.
Part of me wondered if I were to find a way back to my world, would I then give up on trying to save Kyle from his curse?
Is it even possible for me to leave him?
I asked myself that question from the bottom of my heart. It was hard for me toe up with an answer. After seeing so many different and interesting sides to him in such a short period of time, I had be quite attached. Additionally, I truly sympathized with his plight. I always thought that it was natural for me, the original author, to feel guilty leaving behind this character that I had so thoughtfully created. Yet, I knew deep down in my soul that my conscience wasnt the real reason preventing me from leaving him.
Chapter 16: Why I Can’t Kill Her? (1)
Chapter 16 C Why I Cant Kill Her? (1)
I stared at him for a little while longer before quietly closing my eyes. Since tomorrow I had another busy day ahead of me, I decided to just go to bed now.
Goodnight, Kyle.
*****
As hey on the bed, Kyle sensed how calm the air had be and the peaceful morning waiting to dawn over the horizon. The gentle rustling of leaves swaying to and fro in the wind was the only other sound interrupting the otherwise quiet bedchamber.
Yes, he wasnt asleep. He had only pretended to be asleep since the situationst night prevented him from resting adequately. As a result, he felt dizzy and his mind was starting to spin.
He remembered how he had almost killed Jean a year and a half ago. There had been a maid who ignored the mansions only rule and wandered up to the fifth floor. Kyle had nearly murdered her, but Jean quickly intervened and tried to stop him. In the process, the loyal butler had been grievously injured.
Im fine, master. Please dont worry about me.
Afterward, Jean fell into aa and was in critical condition for two weeks, teetering between the border of life and death. It was nothing short of a miracle that he eventually recovered from his wounds.
Kyle hated the fact that he had almost killed someone so close to him with his own hands. He had difficulty epting how badly the curse was affecting him, and in onest effort to salvage whatever was left, he became determined to prevent himself from needlessly killing anyone else.
Since then, Kyle became feeble against Jean. It was hard for him to refuse Jeans requests because of his remorse over that incident; but recently, Kyle felt something changing within him.
Though he did acquiesce to some things, there were many others that he couldnt agree to, even if Jean begged him to. Moreover, his human feelings were slowly fading away, so his guilt over the incident had long worn off. As ofte, Kyle had stopped killing simply because he felt he no longer gained any value from doing so. His few, remaining human emotions had helped to block his urges, but even those were growing weaker by the day.
This time, however, he was sure that something was different. For the past few days, he had agreed to Jeans requests several times in a row, even though he knew that the butler was just faking his illness. Further, all those requests were rted to Riddel.
Ive tried to kill her.
Kyle recalled what happened during their walk yesterday. When the dragons feelings moved to take over his human side, he would often be swayed by an insatiable need to recklessly ughter the people before him. At the time, he was determined to kill Riddel, but to his surprise, he found that he couldnt bring himself to actually carry out the deed.
I cant kill that irritating, annoying woman.
Strange emotions swirled within him whenever Riddel was around. Kyle noticed that he had started feeling this way since a while ago when she tried to be close to him instead of avoiding him as he had ordered her to.
Why am I feeling like this?
Riddel Spencer was someone who had nothing to do with him. Their rtionship was one based on contract and nothing more. Also, the contract was a simple decision he had made a few months agowhen his human emotions were stronger than they were nowafter the emperor had ordered him to marry.
But whats happening to me? Why cant I kill this woman?
No, it cant be Theres nothing that I cant kill.
Kyles eyes red red like blood as his body was filled with murderous intent. He opened his eyes and got up from the bed, walking to the side where Riddel slept soundly. His hands reached toward her peaceful form.
This woman has no value to me. Shes worthless, which is why I should eliminate her.
Only
Kyle could have easily killed Riddel right now by freezing her neck, yet why did his fingers refuse to do so?
Eung, Riddel instinctively groaned and moved her body.
Is she awake?
The Archduke was unconsciously relieved when he realized that she was only sleep talking.
Why? Why should I be relieved about that?
The extreme contradiction in his own feelings threw Kyle into confusion.
Why cant I kill her?
Moonlight from the window illuminated Riddels face. Her golden hair and baster skin glimmered under the silvery rays. Kyles face burned like mes and his body unconsciously became warm. Kyles thoughts were full of murderous intent towards her, but he couldnt kill her. There were indescribable feelings in his heart, blocking hismands. He couldnt even bring himself to touch her. As if mesmerized, Kyle couldnt shake his eyes from Riddel.
Chapter 17: Why I Can’t Kill Her? (2)
Chapter 17 C Why I Cant Kill Her? (2)
Ahh
I yawned as I opened my eyes and stretched to relieve the feelings of exhaustion from my body. My gazenguidly wandered over to the window, where I saw the sky glowing dull red typical of before dawn. As I stretched, I noticed my feet felt numb. Did I sleep in the wrong position?
I hate that.
With half-opened eyes, I put my index finger to my mouth and then gently touched it to my nose. This was just an unconscious habit that I normally did.
What are you doing right now?
My body stiffened at the sound of a low, unexpected voice interrupting my thoughts, then I remembered that Kyle had slept beside mest night. I stared at the source of the sound, but I became confused at his location. Why was he sitting on the sofa?
Archduke, why are you on the sofa? Dont tell me that you moved there in the middle of the night?
Seeing as how Kyle couldnt give me an answer, I knew that he indeed moved off the bed after I had fallen asleepst night.
Why did you sleep there when you already decided to sleep beside mest night?!
I was just getting ready to go out.
I knew that he was lying. Did he really think that I would be fooled by that kind of excuse? It was then that I noticed Kyle was wearing a bathrobe. His hair was still wet, and the droplets were sliding haphazardly onto the floor. Seeing him sitting there carelessly dripping water everywhere was unpleasant.
Your hair No, wheres the towel?
Kyle just stared silently at me with a face that asked why I needed a towel. It would have been a waste of time for me to exin why he couldnt just sit there soaking wet, so I got up from the bed and searched for it myself. As the numbness in my legs quickly subsided, I strode to Kyle and picked up a towel lying nearby on the sofa. Afterward, I leaned down and put the towel on Kyles head.
What are you doing?
Youll catch a cold if your hair stays soaked like this.
Im fine.
You can stop me from doing this, but do you want to catch a cold?
I said, Im fi what are you doing?
I could sense Kyle growing angry and his tone bing irate as I started to dry his hair, but I replied with indifference.
I told you that you can stop me, but so far you havent. Thats why Ill keep drying your hair. Rx, I will not touch you.
After spending the past few days with Kyle, I came to realize that I needed to just do whatever action needed to be done rather than try to use my words and end up fighting with him.
Its useless if I argue with him.
I continued before Kyle could get the opportunity to disagree with me.
So, if you didnt want to identally touch me and cause me to freeze over, just stay still.
Of course, I was just exaggerating the consequences. A brief touch wouldnt make me freeze. I would probably just feel a little cold. Oh, and I couldnt forget to add this point.
By the way, people say that hair is made of dead cells anyway, so its OK for me to touch it. You dont have to worry about me.
Who says Im worried about you?
Please dont move too much if you dont want to touch me.
Whatever.
I was waiting for that word. Whatever usually indicated that Kyle would stop refuting my words and calmly let me do as I pleased.
Huh, hes finally settled down.
I gently toweled off the rest of the water from his hair.
By the way, I think what I said is true.
Even after touching his hair, I was fine. The fact that hair is just dead cells had just shed across my mind and I offhandedly mentioned it, but I didnt think it would really work. Fortunately, the towel was big enough to cover most of his head, so it was easy for me to dry his hair without touching it for the most part. I still didnt want to risk my hand freezing over if I stroked his hair for too long. The room fell quiet as I massaged his scalp with the towel. Unexpectedly, Kyle was the first to break the silence.
It tickles.
Just endure it for a while. Im just making sure the water wont drip from your hair again.
Your hair is tickling me.
Hmm? Was it because I was leaning over him?
Should I change my position?
No.
But you said it tickles.
Itll be troublesome if you change your position. Just keep doing what you are now.
Well, if my hair was bothering him but he didnt want me to move, then what was I supposed to do? Sometimes it was really difficult to understand what he was thinking. We fell silent again, and I was almost finished drying his hair. I had been at it since I woke up, and dawn was now over the horizonbut that was fine with me. I didnt want him to catch a cold. In actuality, there was another reason why I kept at it: Kyles hair was so smooth and impossibly shiny that I feltpelled to keep touching his silken locks.
Thats why Ill tolerate it.
But what did you do before? Kyle was again the first to speak.
Yes? I blinked. What are you talking about?
As soon as you woke up, you put saliva on your nose.
Ah, he saw that. I felt a little embarrassed.
Oh, thats because theres a saying that if you lick your finger and touch it to your nose when your legs are numb, then theyll be healed. Its kind of like a myth.
Thats what my mother, my original mother from my previous life, had taught me when I was younger.
I miss my mom.
A myth? Do you really believe that?
Rather than do it because I believe in the myth, I just do it because its be a thing that I usually dolike a manifestation that Ill feel better if I do so. Ive been doing it ever since I was young, also, so its a habit now.
I tried to continue the conversation since it would have been awkward if we left it at that and nothing else was said.
Besides that, theres something else I used to do.
Something else?
Theres another myth that says you can also use saliva to heal your wounds. I do that often, too.
Using saliva?
Yes, just simply put it to your wound.
Kyle became silent when he heard my answer. I didnt know if it was because his curiosity was satisfied or if his mood had grown worse, but it felt nice to be victorious over him in this conversation.
Hmm, I think its fine now. His hair seems dry enough.
Satisfied, I withdrew my hands. He flinched at the loss of contact and shrugged his shoulders.
Its done.
Please at least dry your hair to this extentter, OK?
Answer me.
Let me think first.
It was obvious to me that he would not give me the response I wanted to hear. In a sh of anger, I threw the towel aside onto the sofa.
Now I can clearly see Kyles face.
He was gently looking up at me. Maybe it was because it hadnt been long since his bath, but his eyes looked moist. I reflexively jumped back at the odd feeling in my chest.
Its still dawn, I said hurriedly, so Im going to rest a little bit more. What about you, Archduke? Do you want to sleep more?
No, Im going to my office, he refused adamantly.
Have you hidden a honey jar in your office? I teased.
The Archduke regarded me with a strange look.
He doesnt even know how to joke.
Perhaps the red coloration was due to the early dawn rays filtering in through the window, but I could see the persistence in his eyes.
Chapter 18: The Second Male Lead (1)
Chapter 18 C The Second Male Lead (1)
Im going back to sleep now. Goodnight.
I turned away from his ufortable gaze and went to lie back down on the bed, closing my eyes to shake off the strange feelings I felt from looking at his eyes. As a wave of drowsiness quickly overcame me, I heard the sound of the door opening and closing.
Although Kyles expressions were sometimes unsettling, he did give me a sense offort. Perhaps that was why I always felt safe in hispany instead of threatened. Soon after, I fell into a deep slumber.
****
I woke up again prettyte in the day. Maybe my fatigue was a consequence of the activities I did at dawn.
Ugh, I groaned, my body feels stiff.
Your Highness! Marina fretted over my exhausted condition. I will get the other maids, so please wait a second!
After a while, a flock of maids rushed into the room and started tending to my aching body after Marina informed them about my condition. As they dexterously massaged the stiffness from my rigid form, I felt surprisingly rejuvenated as if I had just finished taking a refreshing bath. The sore spots on my body also recovered.
With my tiredness gone, I went about getting myself ready for the days activities. Today, I wanted to visit the knights training halls. I opted not to bring any maids with me, and only Jean assisted me with finding my destination. He apanied me as far as the entrance before departing, as he had other business to attend to.
Then, Ill see youter, Your Highness, he bowed.
I nodded and said my goodbyes to Jean as I entered the training grounds. Many knights and knights in training were practicing there at the moment. They all stopped and turned toward me with surprise when they noticed my presence. Well, I could understand their reactions.
Normally, its rare for a noblewoman toe to this kind of ce.
Its an honor to see you, Your Highness. Im the vice-captain, Noxis Lette.
Although he seemed nervous, the vice-captain formally greeted me. Then, all of his subordinates lowered their heads, but most of them still had unfriendly expressions.
Its fine. I should just stay rxed.
Im only here today to take a look around the training hall, I smiled gently as I spoke, so dont worry about me and keep practicing as usual.
Acting on behalf of the other knights, Noxis answered me with a slight blush.
Ah! OK, I understand, Your Highness.
I did a quick search of the training grounds, but I couldnt find any sign of the captain anywhere.
Theres no way hes not here. I remember that hes definitely the captain in this story.
The knights quickly went back to their practice, and I settled myself under the shade of arge tree nearby. As I pondered where my person of interest could possibly be, I slowly lost myself in my thoughts.
I recalled the history of this world. For hundreds of years, the Arnold Empire had been at constant war with demons. The Honorable Romani Knights, who were charged with protecting the north, were the object of envy for many. Their ranks were full of incredible knights, andmanding them was Kyle, who also happened to be a powerful sorcerer. So, even though the war was over, many people still swore allegiance to the Romani family. As I reminded myself of their background, I looked over the knights one by one.
I guess it is sparring day because theyre paired up with each other.
The matches were all different. Some bouts ended quickly while others were neck-and-neck, but everyone who was sparring took their training very seriously. Off in the distance, however, there was a group of knights who made me concerned. They were sitting on the sidelines watching theirrades training, but they all looked gloomy. I watched the knights spar for a long time before the vice-captain approached me again.
How is it, Your Highness? Do any of the knights catch your interest?
The reason why Noxis inquired after my interest was obvious. If I were to point at someone now, he would be appointed as my guard. ording to the story, I remembered that one of the knights here would end up bing the most glorious knight of all time.
Its crucial for me to choose him as my guard, but its too early to determine whether I should pick him now orter.
I shook my head at the vice-captains question.
No, Im still not sure about that, I replied before turning my attention to the group of knights who had worried me earlier. By the way, what are they doing?
Oh, their skills are stillcking, Noxis exined, so they cant participate in sparring matches at the moment. I brought them here to study their peers. They have good reflexes, but their swordsmanship skills are
He trailed off, but I understood what he meant.
. What if I give them the freedom to pick their weapons?
Yes?
I had murmured that question to myself, but to my surprise, Noxis answered me with a puzzled face. His words had reminded me of the biggest problem with these troops.
Noxis, the Romani Knights usually use longswords or daggers, right?
What? Ah, yes.
How about giving them another weapon besides either of those?
Many of them had excellent skills that could be showcased if they were allowed to change their weapons. Not all of their fighting styles were best suited for longswords or daggers, and it was best to promote what they were already good at than force them to work with a tool that did not suit their talents.
Of course, I know that swords are the traditional weapon for knights, and I also know that they can use daggers instead of longswords
In the past, the Honorable Romanis Knights actually did not use longswords. They had used a different weapon before, and when the decision was made to change their weapons, the knights had rebelled. Only Kyle managed to convince them to embrace the change.
But if you allow them to change their weapons, I continued, theyll be stronger.
Only
It has to be like that. If not, theyll leave these troops soon.
Then the rest of the knights would miss out on the many talents right in front of their eyes.
Hahaha!
Huh? Whats happening?
As soon as I had finished speaking, I heard a ridiculous-soundingughing from somewhere above me. When I looked up, a man lightly jumped off from the tree I was sitting beneath. He had hair as red as blood and blue eyes that resembled the sea. Even before he introduced himself, I knew very well who he was.
Thats Sejan, the leader of Kyles troops.
Sole survivor of the fallen blue-eyed tribe.
Hes the novels second male lead.
Chapter 19: The Second Male Lead (2)
Chapter 19 C The Second Male Lead (2)
In fact, Sejan had never really considered Kyle his master. To Sejan, Kyle was more than just amander. The only reason he did not leave these troops was because of his close attachment to Kyle.
Sejan was the first person to go berserk and leave for the pce following Kyles death. His swordsmanship is also unrivaled.
In the midst of my recollections, Sejan opened his mouth after scanning me up and down.
Giving them the freedom to pick their own weapons? he whispered to himself. It seems theres another person who says the same things as the old master.
The old master referred to Kyle before his curse.
Ah! Sejans face perked in realization. Are you the newdy of the house?
Captain! Youre being rude to Her Highness. You should
Shut up, Noxis! You want to be cut off?
Noxis looked frightened at Sejans threat and quickly shut his mouth. Their exchange just now was a perfect example of why I was slightly afraid of him. In short, Sejan had a terrible personality. One would be wise to not allow themselves to be fooled by his seemingly angelic face. Despite his pleasant appearance, he could easily lop off someones arm, leg, or even their head. He was certainly a dangerous person.
Even the nobility made sure to avoid Sejan whenever he apanied Kyle on official functions because he could catch and kill any of them with barely any effort. The only person who had been capable of controlling him so far was the old Kyle. In other words, with no one to check his impulses, he had free reign at the moment. Later on, he would meet Marina and be her potential lover, but I wanted them to meet naturally.
Do I have to let the two meet now?
What is this, cant you talk?
While I had been busy agonizing over what to do, Sejan again pulled me from my thoughts. He must really be a lunatic, seeing as how he abandoned all manners in front of me. But, even if I wished to lecture him on hisck of decorum, there was no one who could protect me from him right now. I knew Sejan especially despised me because he believed I was the emperors spy since my family sold me to this ce.
Truth be told, there was not a single soul who would care if I were to be killed right now. My family would simply curse me for being a useless child, and the emperor would just find another person to fill my position. As for Kyle, maybe he would feel a slight twinge of guilt if he still had any of his human emotions left in there, but that would be about it. My presence didnt really matter to him.
Well, I still have some hope.
If Sejan were to hurt me, thedy of the house, then people around him might think that hes challenging Kyles authority. But that was only my brains wishful interpretation of the situation.
The reality is going to be like this.
Naturally, dragons tended to regard humans as insignificant beings, so Kyle would not care at all. But, I was confident in my skills, since they were all I had, and I told myself I wouldnt care about Sejans moves. As for the reason why Sejan would attack me for thinking I was the emperor spy, it was easy to frame me because Riddels father was known as the emperors dog.
From that point of view, it does seem like a hopeless case for me.
But I didnt want to give up. I calmly regarded Sejan as he studied me with his unpredictable, blue eyes.
Didnt youe down here to ask me something? I quietly muttered. You should be polite if you want to talk to someone.
His eyes brightened with interest at my remarks. A singr question was written on his expression: How did you know?
I know everything you know, I replied mentally.
Sejan, Im thinking of giving the knights freedom to pick their own weapons. What do you think?
That was the original line and thest topic Kyle had discussed with Sejan before he was cursed. So, it was natural for him, who missed the old Kyle, to react to my words. As a result, I already knew the next question he would ask.
Youre wondering what I thought when I said that.
Sejan looked at me with eyes that seemed to devour me. There were many times when our eyes met as he sized me up, and then he lifted the corners of his lips.
Im sorry for being rude, Your Highness.
The red-haired knight bent down on one knee as he assumed the proper position to introduce himself to me. Then, he opened his mouth again.
Im Sejan, the captain of this troop. Please forgive me for being rude earlier.
Its alright. Please be careful next time.
My tone was stiff and standoffish. I chose to answer that way in order to maintain my dignity while also showing that I wasnt bothered by his attitude. Sejan smiled as if he was satisfied with my response.
Thank you for your forgiveness. Then, could you also answer my questions from before?
If I dont answer correctly, Ill be cut.
I knew that he wouldnt kill me, but he could at least hurt me.
I hate this situation.
Anyway, I decided to give him the answer he wanted.
I said what I said because I pity the knights who are discriminated against due to the weapons they use, even though they may have equal or even greater skills inbat whenpared to their peers.
In an attempt to test him, I recited Kyles lines exactly as they were.
I know that hes not happy hearing me say the same things as Kyle.
There was silence after, but I could see that his gaze towards me had changed.
Only
Ok, this should be enough. At least this much has made him decide not to kill me.
Ah,e to think of it, the original Sejan from the novel somehow became interested in Marina. Although right now he doesnt seem like the kind of person to ever fall in love, I remembered him being quite desperate as the second male lead.
Marina, how about you be my master?
Another line from the story came to my mind as I thought about him.
As I recalled from the beginning of the novel, Marina just trembled at Sejans question and said nothing. Then, I remembered that he even became Marinas guard and sacrificed for her. I forgot the reason, but that rascal became a desperate and pure-hearted second male lead afterward. Honestly, I think I made a good set-up for Marina.
I remember I stuck him with her so she would have an excellent guard who could protect her.
I was d that I had at least done something right for the female lead. Then, I made another decision: I would tell Marina in advance about Sejan so she could handle himter.
Meanwhile, Sejan suddenly burst intoughter again and started cackling like a madman. All of a sudden, he stopped, as if he had neverughed before.
Chapter 20: Daily Routine (1)
Chapter 20 C Daily Routine (1)
Witnessing his erratic behavior caused chills to run down my spine. His actions were frightening. Sejan smiled brightly, though the glint in his eyes still terrified me.
Your Highness, he began sweetly, but his tone put me on edge. Ah, Im not good at being polite, so Ill just speakfortably.
What do you wish to talk about?
What else does this man, a ticking human time bomb, want to say to me?
How about you be my master?
Huh? In an instant, the frightening atmosphere around us crumbled and I felt a wave of embarrassment rising in its ce. Though I couldnt see his face, I sensed Noxis gape in astonishment behind Sejan.
I was also taken aback at his request but for a slightly different reason.
Why would he ask me that question?
Wasnt that the request he was supposed to make toward Marina?
How about it?
How about it? he grinned.
Oh my God. Hes even following up his request with the same, exact lines he originally says in the novel. What the hell is this?
I stared at Sejan with the calmest expression I could muster, but internally I was in turmoil. From a practical point of view, I knew that having him on my side would help me in the long run, since his abilities could help me reach the fifth floor. At the same time, I also knew that he was a man who was hard to understand and prone to easily losing interest in things. What if he suddenly lost interest in me while he was guarding me?
Hed just smile and watch me get assassinated right in front of him.
I figured it would be impossible for me to tame aplicated man like him.
Especially since Im not the heroine of this novel.
On that note, I made up my mind to turn down his request. I quickly nced at him.
I refuse, I steadfastly held my ground as my eyes met his. I have no use for a guard who would y pranks on me by hiding in a tree. Thats all for today. Im going back to the mansion now.
As I departed from the shade of therge tree overlooking the training grounds, I turned my head toward Noxis.
Oh, by the way, I added, you did a great job today, Noxis. I asked the kitchen to prepare plenty of cold, lemon sherbet for you and the rest of the knights. Please help yourselves after practice is over.
Ye..Yes! Noxis loudly answered in excitement. Thank you, Your Highness!
I could hear Sejanughing behind me.
Whats so funny? What a crazy person.
I looked over at Sejan, who was still snickering like crazy, before I continued my walk. It was time for me to get out of here.
****
Time flew by quickly, and a week passed before I even realized it. By now, I was used to life in the Romani manor. Of course, Kyle still liked to throw all three levels of his dont do it challenge at me every day, so I had no choice but to lessen how much I pestered him. I didnt leave him alone entirely, but I made sure to give him more space than before since I was afraid he would dislike me for always sticking to him like a leech. Maintaining some distance between us to give him some breathing room seemed like the right decision.
At least, thats what I had thought.
Archduke I sighed in exasperation, why dont you dry your hair?
Youre going to catch a cold if you dont dry it.
Its troublesome to do.
Give me the towel.
Every night, Kyle would take a bath and thene into our room without drying his hair. Thanks to that, the water that still clung to his hair would drip all over the ce, causing the floor to get all wet and his robe to be soaked.
The damp cloth stuck to his skin, identally revealing his toned physique to me. In certain positions, his robe would asionally slip open, exposing his chest and corbone. I mused that whoever created this world must have really pulled out all the stops to craft such a well-bnced figure. Even though I knew I was the original author, my writing was messy and rife with mistakesI definitely hadnt been this detailed.
Ah, I am so fascinated by him I should stop staring, though.
Anyway, drying his hair before bed soon became part of my daily routine because he never did it himself, for whatever reason. We still bantered during the process, with the only difference being where we sat rtive to one other. Before, I had sat behind him while I dried his hair. Now, I would sit in front of him. The main problem with this change was the fact that he constantly stared at my face the entire time. As a result, I always tried to avoid his piercing gaze because it was starting to be too burdensome to address it.
Tonight was no exception as we bickered while I dried his hair, which was usually the case.
Youre bothering me, I frowned tersely as I tried to concentrate on wicking the remaining drops from his glossy hair, but Kyle was distracting me.
Ive never disturbed you, he responded tly.
What do you mean? Im so disturbed right now.
Instead of sitting quietly like he normally did, Kyle had started mimicking my actions.
Ah, why do you keep trying to dry my hair? I sighed, perplexed. Its annoying.
Why cant I touch you when you touch me?
Im not touching you for no reason. Im just drying your hair. I know that youre trying to mess with me right now.
But, I dont joke.
Then, what are you doing?
Im only touching you because you touch me, too. Youre the one who touched me first.
Ahh, what should I do with this guy?
He said that it was too troublesome for him to bother with his own hair, yet he didnt mind touching mine? Honestly, he was so weird.
After a while, I was satisfied with my work. Kyles fingers still wove themselves through my golden locks.
If youre done drying my hair, I said as I set the towel aside, then lets sleep.
Only
Can you get your hands out of my hair? Im sleepy.
It was surprisingly difficult for him to detach his hands from my hair. He just kept touching and ying with each wavy strand.
Are you having fun?
Eventually, he did stop, and I went to the bed. He followed soon after andy down beside me, although he made sure to keep arge distance between us as usual.
Youre not going to move closer?
No, I wont. Dont talk to me.
I have no energy to talk to you anymore, anyway.
As I settled myself in, a familiar scent wafted over to my side of the bed. I had grown ustomed to having Kyles scent beside me as I slept.
Chapter 21: Daily Routine (2)
Chapter 21 C Daily Routine (2)
When morning came, he rose and departed before me, leaving behind only the faintest traces of his presence. It was the same every day.
I want to sneak into his office.
When I rang the bell by the bed, a maid came to my chambers. After I finished getting myself dressed, I left the room to begin my day. Some days, I went to see the knights. Other days, I made sure to get along well with the maids, because there could certainly be no harm in me building amicable rtions with the people of the mansion. Of course, I also took good care of Marina along the way.
The person who I ended up bing closest to was Jean. We were often friendliest during mealtimes.
Your Highness, what on earth did you do?
At breakfast, Jean started making a big fuss. I was a little nervous since Jean was usually the kind of person who would easilypliment people over nothing for hours on end.
Just like when he praised me after finding out I excelled in math.
Today, however, he suddenly asked me a confrontational question out of nowhere.
Yes? I blinked, trying to hide the slight anxiousness in my tone. What are you talking about?
Its about Sejan.
Whats wrong with Sejan? I asked while spreading butter onto a freshly baked piece of bread.
Theres a rumor going around saying that, because of you, hes no longer cking off. Nowadays, he always attends practice.
Really?
Yes! I heard that he even started training the other knights without someone having to order him to do so. How did you manage to change his behavior?
Sejan seemed to be executing what I had suggested to him before.
I really dont understand whats going through his mind. Why is he doing this all of a sudden?
Iughed awkwardly at Jeans report.
Its a misunderstanding. I didnt do anything. Maybe hes just doing these things because he wants to. Ah, by the way, may I know whats on the Archdukes agenda for the next week?
As we were conversing about Sejan, I stealthily snuck my request into the conversation. I thought that, since we had be close, it would be fine for me to ask such a question. The reason I needed to know his schedule in advance was so I could know when I couldfortably move forward with my ns.
Huh? You mean the masters schedule?
Jean looked at me in surprise.
What is it? Does he think my request is weird?
As I grew tense with nervousness, the silence of each passing second suddenly felt too heavy.
Is it too early for me to ask that?
While I thought about how to exin myself and remedy the awkward atmosphere between us, Jean, who had been as stiff as a statue before,ughed with crinkled eyes.
I appreciate your interest in the Archduke.
Fortunately, Jean finally answered with a gentle tone and gave me the details of Kyles uing schedule without any hesitation. As I attentively looked over his agenda, I pointed to one of the entries on the calendar.
Meeting? I quirked a brow in interest.
Yes, when the aide in the capital returns, His Highness will go straight to Pere and have a meeting with the other Northern lords.
Unconsciously, my heart started pounding at his exnation. I continued to press him with questions.
Will I also being with him?
Im sorry, but Your Highness should stay behind.
Did he read my t expression as a look of disappointment? Jean hurriedly exined his answer.
Do not be upset, madam. I was just afraid that the trip would burden your schedule.
Halfway through Jeans exnation, I found it too hard to concentrate on his words because my heart was beating faster than before. I tried hard to maintain myposure as I asked myst question.
Its fine. Im not upset, so dont worry. So, for how long will the archduke be away from the mansion?
Jean seemed to ponder my inquiry for a while, and the time it took for him to give me an answer felt like an eternity. Finally, he slowly responded to my question.
He will be away from the mansion for a day.
My heart dropped. This was itthe opportunity for me to go up to the fifth floor.
****
I hurried back to my room under the pretext of ill health, but I couldnt calm down. My heart was still beating so hard and I couldnt figure out why. As I unconsciously touched a hand to my cheeks, I found that they were burning hot. Maybe I was reacting to the expectation that I was possibly finally going to find a way back to my world.
Perhaps it was due to all the tension in my body, but I felt extremely tired. Though it was still early in the day, I decided to take a nap. Iy in bed and closed my eyes.
Knock, knock.
My eyes fluttered open in surprise because I was startled by a sound outside the door.
Who is it? I called.
Its Marina, Your Highness, a gentle voice replied from the other side. The butler told me to send a doctor for you.
I had told Jean that he didnt have to call the doctor, but he obviously must have ignored me and sent for him anyway.
Come in.
When I permitted them, the doctor came into the room and asked me about my symptoms. I was too embarrassed to say anything because I had lied about needing to go back to my room in the first ce. After the doctor checked me, he prescribed me a treatment n and some medicine.
You seem to have caught a cold, so take this and rest well.
Huh? Am I really sick? Now that he mentioned it, I realized my throat did seem to be a little sore. I saw Marina fidgeting nervously beside me. After the doctor finished checking me for anyst-minute issues, I gulped down the medicine that he had left for me.
Ugh, its so bitter.
I didnt realize it at first, but Marina flinched at the sight of my disgusted frown. I was only reacting to the taste of the medicine.
Dont worry, Marina, I soothed her. Its just that the medicine feels bitter in my mouth. Ill feel better when I wake up, okay?
When I smiled brightly to show her that I was fine, Marina reluctantly shook her head.
I had said before that I was just going to take a nap, but it seemed like it would be a deep sleep instead. However, I didnt mind too much since it was important to maintain my health. I was the only one who would be at a loss if I were to get sick, especially in this foreign world. There was no one who cared about me here.
Lets just sleep and think aboutplicated thingster.
Only
I closed my eyes and allowed my mind to drift. As a haze of drowsiness set in, I was sure that it was one of the effects of the medicine. Then, I dazedly fell into a deep sleep.
****
Suyeon,e on! Get up! Come eat breakfast and get ready for work.
I was awakened by a voice I had dearly missed. My mother was calling for me from the kitchen. Still groggy, I looked around with half-lidded eyes, and a familiar scene slowly came into view. It was my room. My original room.
Then, I realized that all the strange events I had experienced over the past few weeks were all just a dream. I had dreamed about that novel I wrote a long time ago. What kind of dream feels that long?
Han Suyeon! You havent woken up yet?
My mothers voice grew louder as I stretched my stiff body. It was no surprise she was raising her voice since I still hadnt left my room.
Okay, Mom! Ill be right there!
Chapter 22: I Can’t Touch Her (1)
Chapter 22 C I Cant Touch Her (1)
On normal days, I would wake up by myself. That crazy dream must have caused me to sleep in, so I got up in a hurry and made my way to the kitchen. I caught sight of my mothers backside heading in the opposite direction, but something seemed wrong. Why was she walking so fast?
I hastened my steps to catch up with her, but the distance between us did not narrow no matter how far I walked. My mind struggled toprehend what was happening as my mother continued to move farther and farther away.
Mom.
I hurriedly called after her, but she didnt even look back.
Mom!
Even when I started to shout, nothing changed. My mother still did not look back at me, and then I noticed what the problem was.
Mom isnt getting fasterIm the one who is slowing down.
As soon as I figured out the issue, I became aware of the heaviness weighing upon my steps, as if someone was clinging desperately to my legs.
No! I cant stay here. I cant lose my mom.
I tried my best to move forward, but no matter how hard I struggled against this invisible force, I couldnt reach my mother. Her figure grew smaller and smaller as she moved farther away, threatening to disappear from my sight.
No, dont go! Mom!
Mom! I screamed. Mom! Mom!
Ibored hysterically to make any sort of sound, but there was an obstruction in my throat. My voice still couldnt reach her, and I had no energy left to move. It was like my legs were glued to the floor. No matter how hard I tried to move toward her or call for her, nothing changed.
No, please move! No, help me
My vision blurred. Tears spilled from my eyes when I saw my mothers figure dissipate and scatter into the wind, like a mirage. At that moment, my voice returned, and I let out a hopeless cry.
If I had known this would happen, I wouldnt have acted so harshly toward her.
The morning before I woke up in Riddels body, I had fought with my mother. Back then, I had no idea that I wouldnt be able to meet her again. I regretted everything: the fight, my words, and the way I had stormed out without apologizing. There was nothing I wouldnt give to see her again.
My mom, dad, younger brother, and friends I had never truly considered how precious they were to me until I came to this strange and lonely world and lost them.
Right now, am I dead or alive to them?
Thest thing I remembered before waking up in Riddels body was that I had gotten into a car ident. But that didnt necessarily mean that I was dead, right? There could be a possibility that I survived and my original body was just in aa
But
What if I really was dead in my world? No, it cant beI havent even apologized to my mom yet. Theres so much I still want to say to her.
Im sorry, Mom. Really, Im so sorry.
Im sorry.
My legs suddenly lost all their strength and I copsed to the floor. Sobs wracked my body as I sat helplessly sprawled out on the ground. I didnt know how much time had passed since I started crying. Then, out of nowhere, I felt the air change. My surroundings were quickly plunged into darkness, and I could hear a mixture of voices murmuring anxiously from somewhere, but my mothers voice was not among them.
Ah? I think I hear someone familiar.
I tried to focus on that distant sound. At that moment, a cold sensation touched my forehead.
What is this? Snow?
As I looked up, I saw a delicate, white flurry drifting softly onto my face from above. It was really strange.
Cold, I murmured as the icy particles grazed my skin.
I stretched out my hands to grab at the snow.
It feels good.
Funny enough, the snow felt strangely warm andforting, even though I knew snow was supposed to be cold. It was as if the little, icy kes were soothing me. Slowly, the darkness started to ebb. The shadows in my vision also gradually faded away, and the snow melted and disappeared.
Only
Wait, dont go. No, dont melt. No
In my half-conscious state, I could hear that worried voice again. I wasnt sure what they were saying or who it belonged to.
****
The mansion was gripped by a tense silence. Almost all the servants were gathered in one room, but no one dared to make a sound. Only Riddels breathless panting interrupted the otherwise strained atmosphere. Kyle paced restlessly in front of the bed with a frightfully dour expression.
What the hell is happening? he barked at his terrified staff, demanding answers they could not give. Whats wrong with her? Why isnt her fever going down?
That thats
Why hasnt she recovered after taking your medicine?!
The Archduke shouted furiously, like a raging beast. His face held nothing but contempt for the trembling physician before him. The doctor could feel the murderous intent emanating from Kyle. His face turned deathly pale. As the Romani familys personal doctor, he had dutifully been overseeing their care for the past fifteen years. He had treated the Archduke since he was a young boy, even before he was afflicted by the dragons curse, which was why he was one of the manors few long-standing employees. Because he knew what Kyle had been like before his curse, the doctor still had faith in the Archduke and refused to quit his position.
Chapter 23: I Can’t Touch Her (2)
Chapter 23 C I Cant Touch Her (2)
Despite his many experiences with the Romani family, however, he had never felt this terrified of his master, nor had he ever seen anyone fret so much just because someone was sick. The physician cleared his throat and tried to speak.
Her Highness contracted a cold. She has been experiencing a lot of fatiguetely, and her body was weakened as a result. As soon as she wakes up, she will recover.
Why are you only saying that now?
The doctor had not said anything wrong, per se, but he had grossly overestimated the Archdukes patience. Kyles hostility terrified the poor man, and the doctor couldnt guess what kind of horrifying thoughts were going through the Archdukes mind. He shuddered when he saw Kyles eyes turning a threatening shade of red. The doctor thought about how he had managed to survive this long, but his luck was probably about to run out. It seemed he would probably lose his neck today.
As the mood in the room grew thicker with fear and apprehension, one of the maids suddenly stepped forward.
Ma Ma Master, Ill take care of the Archduchess, she stuttered nervously. Ill do anything to make her fever go down, so let me take responsibility for her.
It was Marina. She was willingly putting her life on the line not just for Riddels sake but for everyone elses as well. The rooms upants hesitated and looked even more distressed, holding their breaths in anticipation of what the Archduke would say in response to her offer. Kyle gruffly nced at her and then at Riddel lying in agony on the bed. He turned again to Marina with an expressionless face.
All of you, leave the room.
The workers all heaved a collective sigh of relief. They had been so nervous that none of them had been able to breathe properly since Kyle entered the room.
Didnt you hear me tell you all to get out?!
When Kyles voice fell dangerously low, Jean hastily ushered everyone out as quickly as he could. He knew full well what those glowing, crimson eyes meant. They were the ominous portent of something terrible waiting to happen. Only those who had seen them knew they were the dragons eyes. Having been identally on the receiving end of those eyes once before, Jean was well aware that they could not risk provoking Kyle any further.
What on earth is happening to you?
After Kyle was left alone in the room, he became nervous. He couldnt calm down at all. Riddel Spencer was really a unique woman. She was the one who dared to approach him first, and now suddenly she was starting to back down. Normally, she was the kind of person who held firm in her position and didnt like to lose. He couldnt believe someone so headstrong was now suffering alone. This waspletely unlike her.
There was no woman stranger than her in this world. She was the only one. After managing to find someposure, he stared at Riddel. Her chest rose and fell in short, ragged breaths. Judging by her expression, she looked to be in great pain, like she was dying.
Youre sweating so much
Kyle pulled the ribbon near Riddels chest and her nightgown easily came undone. He dipped a prepared washcloth into a small basin that the maids had left nearby and then wiped the sweat from Riddels body. The Archduke was also careful to make sure he diligently cleaned her hands and fingers, whatever was in reach.
He suddenly burst outughing, but it was a bitterugh. The situation was so ridiculous to him. Never before had he ever tried to touch anything so delicately. It felt too pathetic.
As he carried on trying to ease Riddels body temperature, he was desperate not to touch her too much. At that moment, a tear slipped from the corner of Riddels eyes. Kyle became flustered at the sight of her tears. Then, she started to murmur iprehensibly.
Im sorry
What is she saying? He was only able to make out one phrase, but internally he wondered what she was apologizing for.
Kyle wet a new towel andid it on Riddels forehead. Above all, lowering her fever was his first priority.
Its cold.
You must endure it so that the heat can go.
When he tried to reach for another towel, Riddel suddenly grabbed Kyles hand. Surprised, he tried to withdraw from her grasp in a hurry. He really tried
It feels good.
until he heard her say that. She tightly held his hand and ced it against her cheek.
Although he knew that he had to remove himself from her quickly, he couldnt bring himself to do so. Her skin felt so warm. He looked at Riddel like he was bewitched. A strange sensation was blossoming in his chest.
!
At that moment, Kyle noticed that something had gone terribly wrong. He frantically pulled back his hand, but it was toote. Riddels skin had already turned dark. Her right hand and cheek were both in a serious state.
If things continued at this rate, Riddel would grow even more ill either from the cold or the rot. He had to scrape the necrotic tissue from her body in order to stop the possibility of an infection setting in.
Kyle unconsciously reached out to do so, but then he stopped.
Haah
He burst out in another round of ironicughter. The fearsome Archduke had done so many things, killed so many people with these hands. A few nights ago, he had even tried to kill this woman, but he was ultimately unable to. And now, he was trying to save her, yet he found he couldnt even do that either. These hands could do nothing to help her. Kyle couldnt resistughing because he felt like a fool. He roughly rang the bell that had been left on the bedside table, and Marina, who was waiting outside, entered the room with lightning speed.
Get me pain and frostbite medicine right now! he shouted at her.
Marina made haste to do as he said. Kyle was well aware that the medicine wouldnt heal the injuries caused by his curse, but he had to do something.
I know that Riddel Spencer can survive this.
He had seen her save those dying flowers. After a while, Marina brought the medicines he requested along with some cotton gauze and bandages. She then took her leave, and Kyle encountered another problem. He needed to apply the medicine to Riddels injuries, but he couldnt risking into contact with her any more than he already had.
I cant touch her.
Kyles face twisted into an awful expression. Not once in his entire life had he ever considered himself worthless, but right now he felt utterly ipetent.
Only
If youre so scared of touching me, why dont you wear gloves?
Suddenly, Riddels words from their first night shed through his mind. When he went to ring the bell to call for the maid again, he found a pair of white mitts in the drawer next to the bed. They were gloves that Marina had left in advance.
Yes, Riddel, he quietly conceded. What you said was right.
Kyle then took the gloves and put them on. As he treated her, his eyes started to return to their normal hue, but his mind was still a mess.
****
When I opened my eyes again, a familiar ceiling materialized above me. I took a second to realize I was no longer in my old bedroom but my room in Kyles mansion.
I dont think Ive been asleep for long because the sun is still up.
From what I recalledst, I had gone to take a nap after breakfast. I nced around the room. Just then, I noticed that Kyle was sitting in front of the bed.
Chapter 24: Treating the Wound (1)
Chapter 24 C Treating the Wound (1)
When I sat up in surprise, the nket that had been covering my body slowly slipped off me.
!
I silently screamed when I noticed that my upper body waspletely exposed, and then I hurriedly scrambled to pull up the quilt. For some reason, my nightgown was nowhere to be seen. Now that I was aware of it, I realized that I waspletely naked under the nket. My face burned in embarrassment, and my eyes darted to Kyle, demanding an exnation.
Your clothes were removed to soothe your fever.
Fortunately, he answered me readily.
So, I caught a fever while I was asleep? Alright, but besides that
Who took off my gown?
As soon as I asked my question, Kyle immediately shut his mouth.
Wait, why did he react like that? I just wanted to ask which one of the maids undressed me. No way, dont tell me
Archduke, are you the one who took it off?
Did you take it off?
You took it off.
You focus on unnecessary details.
But this isnt a useless detail at all? Fine, Ill just confirm with one of the maidster. Theyll answer me.
I stared at him and shook my head. After mentally consoling myself, I put that matter aside. But there was something else that bothered me besides myck of clothing. For some reason, I didnt feel cold at all. Rather, I felt warm, as if a pleasant, summer breeze had enveloped my body. What was causing this sensation? Was it magic?
?
I suddenly sensed something was not right about my body, as if there was an imbnce. No, it wasnt just a hunchI really felt like my limbs were uneven. More precisely, I realized that my right hand waspletely devoid of all sensation.
I was speechless when I stared down at my hand.
What is this? What is wrong with my hand?
The skin had turned ck and withered like that of a rotten corpse. Something terrible must have happened while I was asleep. I paused and struggled to make sense of this iprehensible situation. Kyles voice interrupted my minds attempts to rationalize what was going on.
Its a wound from frostbite.
What? I just blinked my eyes in confusion because I didnt know what to say.
Your right cheek is also in a simr condition, he continued. Does it hurt?
I nodded my head without thinking as I went to touch my cheek, but I stopped myself. It was honestly fine now, but I feared it would start to hurt if I touched it. When I sorted out my thoughts alongside the information Kyle had given me, I came to a conclusion that caused the pit of my stomach to drop.
I touched him.
From experience, I knew that I would have been fine if I just touched Kyle for a very brief period of time. If done correctly, I would only feel a bit cold or there would simply be a thin sheet of ice that could be melted quickly.
However, severe frostbite to the point where my nerves arepletely paralyzed means that I must have been in contact with him for a long time. But, why were we touching for so long?
Had he tried to kill me?
I nervously nced at Kyle. When I looked more closely at his face, I observed that hisplexion was paler than usual. His lips were dry and chapped as well, and he sported a gloomy expression with dark circles under the eyes.
As I took in the details of my periphery, the items surrounding Kyle gradually caught my eye. Empty bottles that once contained various medicines and herbs were lying in a mess on the bedside table as well as the floor. Numerous pieces of cotton scattered the floor which had been stained with hardened blood. Beside him were a washbasin and a pile of dirty towels that were stained even more deeply than the floor.
When I looked down at my damaged hand, I saw traces of an ointment applied around the edges of the wound. I recognized the cream as the kind that would have caused pain or swelling if applied directly to the injury, so it was typically only applied to the surrounding area. Someone must have treated me.
By any chance
Archduke, did you take care of me?
I would never do such a thing.
Yeah, I also thought it to be impossible. There was no reason for Kyle to care about me, especially not enough to treat my injuries after touching him. Although I still didnt know the full details surrounding my condition or what had caused us toe in contact for so long, at least I was reasonably certain that, whatever he was doing, he hadnt meant to kill me.
Can you fix it? he asked suddenly.
Huh? I blinked in confusion.
I asked if you could heal your wound by yourself.
Only
Oh, thats what he meant.
If you cant heal it, then Ill call the doctor toe right away. Ill also send for all the high-ranking priests and healers.
Ah, no, I blushed. You dont have to do that.
Overwhelmed by his forceful energy, I feltpelled to reply immediately and calm him down. Maybe it was because I could feel a sense of nervousness in his voice. I was certain I could heal my injuries, but I realized another problem would arise if I were to heal myselfpletely.
If I cleanly restore my condition to the way I was before the injury, the doctor will start to question how that happened.
No matter how strong a persons constitution is, it is simply impossible to heal an injury inflicted by a curse, because it is not something that a persons body can ovee in the first ce. Even with the best medicine, natural means were insufficient to treat such wounds. Knowing this, I was going to only partly heal my injuries, but then I stopped.
It will definitely be suspicious if I heal myself, especially since these are considered incurable wounds.
I couldnt take the risk. Trouble would certainly arise for me if rumors were to spread about my ability. The reason I knew that exposing my abilities to the public would only end badly for me was because that is exactly what had happened to Riddel in the original novel.
Chapter 25: Treating the Wound (2)
Chapter 25 C Treating the Wound (2)
Archduke, I leveled my gaze carefully at Kyle, what did the doctor say when he saw my injuries?
I tried to ask my question as casually as possible. If the doctor had seen my condition and judged that it was a hopeless case requiring me to lose my right hand and cheek, then I would have no choice but to leave it as it is. Theoretically, I could heal itter when the original owner of this body, Riddel Spencer, returns. Although, at that point it would be a bit impossible to heal itter.
I didnt show him, Kyle replied.
Truthfully, I had already given up on the idea of healing my body to some extent, but his answer surprised me. Kyle continued to talk as if he were responding to my eyes that questioned why he chose not to reveal my condition.
I thought that I would call the doctorter, if it turned out you couldnt heal it.
Hmm I dont think that Kyle is lying.
Secretly, I was immensely relieved to hear that he hadnt shown my wounds to the Romani familys physician. If the specialist didnt see it himself, or was even aware that I had suffered such a severe injury, then I could heal it without raising suspicions. When Kyle asked whether I could heal myself or not, I turned my attention to the wound and studied it. Luckily, the wound was actually not as severe as it looked, and I figured I could just lightly heal it.
Is it that you cant treat it yourself? Kyle pressed me again with a serious face.
No, I can heal it. Although, my abilities cant always restore things wlessly, but Im normally pretty good at it.
Just in case, I decided to not heal my hand entirely and figured I would just leave behind a bit of my injury. That way, we would have an excuse in case someone started questioning what had happened between us and why he had called for frostbite medicine. I took Kyles silence to mean he assented to my n.
Then, I announced, Ill start.
cing my left hand over my right, I was careful not to touch the wound as I summoned my divine strength. I deliberately decided to take it a little slower, at least until the ck part was removed. After my hand reached a state I was satisfied with, I asked for a mirror to heal my right cheek. For my cheek, I decided to treat it until it waspletely healed. A long time had passed since I began healing my wound.
I can only heal it to this extent, I finally said after a while. Wont it be okay if I just put some medicine on the rest of it? Ill have to ask the doctor for details on the exact treatment I need.
I smiled and held out my hand to show off the results of my efforts. My hand still bore a few symptoms of frostbite, but overall it was not nearly as bad as before. The skin was just a bit discoloredpared to normal.
Kyle suddenly stretched out his hand toward mine, but then he hesitated. I was confused. Why did he suddenly do that?
Whats going on with him?
He put his hands away as soon as possible, but I was already surprised. Something else had caught my interest over Kyles unexpected behaviour.
Youre wearing gloves?
I had seen a pair of white gloves on his hands that looked to be pretty dirty. They were stained with blood and medication.
Archduke, my voice was full of amazement, youre the one who put medicine on my wound?
No, I didnt.
Then why are your gloves dirty?
Theyre not dirty.
Just tell me the truth. Youre the one who applied the medicine, right?
Ive told you already that I didnt treat your injuries, Kyle grumbled. Just like before, why do you insist on focusing on useless details?
Thank you.
What?
What do you mean, What? my eyes met his as I replied. When a person is sick, they feel lonely if theres no one beside them. I want to thank you for staying with me. Or is there something else I should be thanking you for?
I asked my questions with a straight face, but as usual, Kyle just clicked his tongue. He looked to be quite annoyed at my prodding; however, I was very excited. If he truly did treat me, then that meant some human emotions still remained within Kyle. Not only that, but I also believed his actions meant he was starting to care about Riddel.
I wondered what the situation would be like once I broke his curse and returned to my own world.
The original Riddel will thene back to this body, right?
In that case, Kyle may be able to get closer to the original Riddel sooner thanter and build a stronger bond with her. Of course, I could fail to go back to my world, so I shouldnt expect anything. But, even considering that, Kyles change was definitely in a positive direction.
And even if its not this time, Ill find a way to go back someday.
I hoped that, after I return to my world, this worlds Riddel and Kyle would be able to have a happy ending together.
Why are you smiling? Kyle asked tly upon noticing my sudden happiness. Normally, I would have red at him, but I was in a good mood so I ignored his blunt tone.
Because I like this, I beamed.
What?
When we first met, I mentioned that I wanted to get along with you. Im d that its happening.
Youre talking nonsense again, he was quick to dismiss me, as usual.
Its not nonsense, I insisted. Its a nice and pleasant topic.
As I smiled at him, he looked annoyed.
You, he muttered.
Huh? Ive already told you this several times. No, not you, butC
Riddel.
Yes?
I already know your name.
Ah, really?
Didnt you hear me just now? I called you Riddel.
His unexpected reply left me speechless. Kyle just continued speaking as if he had done nothing out of the ordinary.
Only
Ill tell the doctor toe check on youter, so just continue resting for now.
After finishing his remarks, he got up from his seat. I felt a strange mix of emotions swirling around my head simr to the ones I had felt when we were strolling around the garden.
This is also a good change.
Kyle, who was about to leave the room, suddenly turned his head back toward me.
Ah, he added, I guess you should get dressed first. Ill send the maid in.
Huh? Whats wrong with my clothes? I lowered my gaze down and realized I had totally forgotten about my nakedness while I was treating my wounds. The nket had fallen off my chest again and I could see my bare breasts through my hair. And he hadnt even said anything until now!
Hey, youC! F*ck! What a jerk!
Kyle went out before I could throw my pillow at him. He was so annoying.
Chapter 26: You Don’t Have To (1)
Chapter 26 C You Dont Have To (1)
Two additional days passed since my fever broke before I was finally able to leave the bedroom.
As much as I had wanted to stretch my legs and breathe fresh air, I had no choice but to remain cooped up in my chambers because I had toy still until the frostbite scars on my hand were adequately healed.
Apparently, on the day I fell ill, I had slept like a log.
Im still surprised by the fact that I didnt wake up the next day but the following day. I was seriously asleep for two whole days.
When I asked the house staff whether the Archduke had really taken care of me or not, everyone surprisingly refused to answer me. I figured that Kyle had ordered them to keep their mouths shut. But luckily, Jean and Marina told me all I needed to know.
Ive never seen my master so angry because someone else was sick!
Im d that master was the one who personally took care of you, Your Highness.
After hearing their words, I was definitely certain that Kyle was the one who had nursed me and tended to my injuries while I was ill.
But why did he vehemently deny caring for me? In addition, he still refused to acknowledge that he was the one who took off my clothes
Hmm Well, whatever the reason, lets not think too hard about this.
I had more important things on my te to worry about, anyway. In four days, Kyle would be departing for his meeting with the Northern lords, giving me the opportunity to finally go up the fifth floor.
Honestly, there was not much I needed to do in the meantime by way of preparation, but I told myself I had to be mentally ready to leave everyone behind if my ns worked.
If I seed in going back to my original world, then it would mean a sudden departure from this one.
So, if I wanted to say my farewells properly, I needed to do so now. As I thought about who I should begin to say my goodbyes to, the first ce I headed to was Kyles office.
I knocked on the door.
Come in, Riddel.
Kyles voice called out softly from the other side, giving me permission to enter his office.
How did he know that it was me? As far as I remember, I dont have an appointment scheduled with him.
As I carefully opened the door and entered the room, I found Kyle diligently working on the neverending pile of documents on his desk.
How did you know that it was me? I asked.
He answered me without looking up from his writing, Is there another person whoes to see me at this hour other than you?
Well, that was true. Unless they were insane and had a death wish, no one would have interrupted Kyle when he was so focused on his work.
Besides, even if he wasnt working, not many people would voluntarilye to his office and be in his presence without a very pressing reason.
Unless that person was Jean, I guess? However, Jean was busy at the moment. In fact, I heard he wasnt even in the mansion right now, since he had to tend to some business elsewhere on behalf of Kyle.
I guess his deduction is right. Im the only one in the mansion who cane here right now.
As I paused to take a closer look at him, I noticed that he was concentrating intently on his work. I didnt want to bother him while he was so busy, so I figured I would just visit him another time.
Im sorry to disturb you, I said as I bowed to take my leave. Ill be backter.
I never said you were a disturbance, Kyle interjected.
His words ced me in an awkward position because I had honestly thought he would turn me away. To my surprise, he was now allowing me to stay.
Only
Since I was the one who sought him out in the first ce, I had toe up with a reason for why I was here.
I couldnt necessarily say that I didnt have any particr motivation for visiting him, and I definitely couldnt just tell him that I hade to make myself ready for our farewell.
Id like to borrow some books, I finally said.
Since I had expressed my interest in his bookcase before, I thought it wouldnt be out of the ordinary for me to say that I hade here to browse his shelves.
Kyle took his eyes off the papers he was reading and nced at one of the bookshelves in particr.
The book about curses is right over there, he smugly pointed one out to me.
As he said, I was going to tell him I wanted to read a book about curses, but he already predicted my answer. I went to the aforementioned shelf and picked out a title that caught my interest before settling myself into the seat where I normally sat.
I was only going to see you for just a moment.
Chapter 27: You Don’t Have To (2)
Chapter 27 C You Dont Have To (2)
Contrary to my initial intentions, I ended up staying in that room and spending more time with him than I anticipated.
I should get out of here as soon as I can.
I knew that he didnt like being disturbed while he was working. My presence was probably bothersome even if he denied it.
Do you want to drink tea?
Huh? At his suggestion, I unconsciously turned my head to Kyle. I then noticed that there was already a teacup on his desk.
No, I shook my head, but thank you.
I was quick to decline his offer. If I epted, then it would only make it even harder for me to go back since I would need to sit here until I finished my tea.
In spite of my refusal, however, Kyle rang the bell to call for the maid anyway.
Prepare tea and refreshments, he said.
Yes, sir, she bowed and left the room.
What was that? I couldnt process the rationale or the meaning behind his actions. There was nothing inherently weird about him calling for the maid and ordering her to bring refreshments, but
I said that I didnt want any tea.
Im the one who wants tea.
After a while, the maid returned with a tray filled with beverages and refreshments. She nervously approached Kyles desk and carefully ced a new cup of tea beside him.
Afterward, she walked sprightly over to where I was sitting and ced another cup on the table next to me with ease.
Put the refreshments over there, Kyle motioned towards me.
The maid dutifully set the te of snacks down beside me following Kyles order. What was this?
But I said that I wont be drinking any tea? I looked at him in confusion.
I never told you to drink it, he replied.
Then dont put it in front of me!
I huffed and turned back to my book. As I was scanning the lines on the page before me, a pleasant, floral aroma from the rose tea wafted over to my nose. Then, the sweet, buttery scent from the cookies also drifted over my senses, and my hand unconsciously reached for the te.
Didnt you say you werent going to eat anything? Kyles voice interrupted me.
No, I just told you that I wasnt going to drink any tea. I didnt say that I wasnt going to eat the snacks.
Though that was what I said, I knew that I was probably going to end up drinking some tea, too.
At that moment, Kyle dropped the papers he had been reading and picked up his teacup. I could feel his piercing gaze on me. The intensity of his golden eyes was difficult for me to bear.
Ill just quickly finish up eating and leave the room after Im done, I hurriedly blurted in an attempt to turn his gaze away from me.
You dont have to.
The ease with which Kyle replied to me indicated that he didnt mind my existence in the room, but I objected right away.
I didnt intend to stay so long here and disturb you while you are working.
Do I look like Im working right now?
Of course he wasnt literally busy at the moment, since he was pausing to take a sip of tea, but I knew he had been before I went to his office.
But thats because I interrupted you.
I was about to take a break anyway.
From how focused you were when I entered, I didnt see any indications that you were nning on stopping anytime soon. Really, I cant believe how confident you are at lying to me now.
And just because someone is next to me while Im working, he continued, doesnt mean that they will be a disturbance to me.
Those were the kindest words to have evere out of Kyles mouth, ording to his standards and the way he usually speaks. He gracefully lifted the teacup to his lips again.
I raised my own cup with a frown. The rose tea was excellent, but I couldnt enjoy its pleasant taste because I still felt uneasy from staying so long in his office.
My mind went back to when I had worked in an office, and I recalled several instances when I was nose deep in my work and other employees woulde by to interrupt me for some reason or another.
Only
I was still able to keep working, but my efficiency dropped, and I ended up getting off of workte.
Whenever that happened, I remembered how annoyed I had felt. Surely Kyle must also feel the same without expressing it.
It looks like youre the one in a hurry. Is your schedule that busy? Kyle suddenly asked me with a smirk on his face.
Truth be told, I didnt have anything on my schedule for today because I had been ordered to continue resting until tomorrow. I was barely allowed to move or do any work.
Kyle would have already known about the doctors orders, but he still had the nerve to put me on the spot and ask me anyway. What an evil man.
Im not busy at all, I tried tough off his teasing, so if you insist, Ill just take my time eating and drinking. Dont mind me. Ill just be rxing here while reading my books.
For now, I decided not to worry about being a disturbance to Kyle.
Because if I continue arguing with him, Ill truly start to annoy him.
Chapter 28: Farewell
Chapter 28 C Farewell
I sipped my tea and tried to rationalize why Kyles mind and feelings were so unpredictable. Part of the reason was certainly because of his dragon curse, but I was still curious if there were any other exnations for his aberrant behavior.
As I thought about Kyle, I started to wonder more about him. Come to think of it, what did Kyle usually do during the day, anyway? Did he even go outside?
Kyle had strolled through the garden with me during ourst walk, but he only did that because Jean had forced him to apany me.
As far as I knew, he rarely left the mansion except to attend the asional meeting. Unless absolutely necessary, he also rarely participated in any events or social gatherings. Knowing this, I deduced that Kyle was essentially someone who avoided going outside.
Hes always stuck inside this house. Is that why his skin is so pale?
Ironically, despite his skins ghastly pallor, he was in excellent shape. Perhaps his toned body was just this novel characters natural effect, or did he secretly work out?
Random thoughts went through my mind.
Maybe his reluctance to go outside is because he doesnt like being in a crowd, so he developed such a rough personality as a result? Also, he clearly has a vitamin D deficiency, because he barely goes out. I have to help him fix that and make sure he gets the proper amount of sunlight that he needs.
Archduke, I began, would you like to have a cup of tea with me in the garden tomorrow?
I knew that it was a useless suggestion, but I didnt care. He was definitely going to refute my offer and argue with me.
Why should I have tea in the garden with you?
As expected. I would have been sad if he didnt reply like that.
I thought that maybe we could go outside and experience the sunlight together.
Why are you looking at me like that? You should know that its not only nts that need sunlight, but humans also need it to make several factors important for our health. Didnt you know that a healthy mindes from a healthy body?
Kyle didnt answer me even though I was just saying nonsense. He regarded me with the same, cool expression he always wore.
However, I was already aware that I wasnt going to seed in convincing him on my first attempt, so I continued trying to persuade him.
The weather is nice these days, but soon the flowers will wilt and wither away. So lets go out and drink tea before all the flowers are gone, okay?
I thought he would snap back at me with a biting remark, but Kyle unexpectedly kept his mouth shut.
His expression seems better than before. I shouldnt miss this opportunity.
I will tell Jean about this, I warned.
I dont need Jeans permission, his tone was unamused.
Jean will allow it even if you do ask.
Ill decide the time.
Of course.
I won. Internally, I cheered to myself because I easily managed to dominate the flow of the conversation this time.
Kyle looked like he wanted to nitpick something, but I turned my attention back to the te of snacks and pretended that I was busy enjoying the taste of all the goodies the maid had brought.
To my surprise, Kyle didnt say anything more and the conversation was left as it was.
We fell back into afortable rhythm and I quietly continued to read my book while enjoying the refreshments. Kyle also went back to his paperwork.
I can only say goodbye to you from my heart.
The silence between us felt strangely calm and not at all unpleasant. For some reason, I didnt want to say goodbye to him. Somehow, I just felt like I would regret it if I did.
But isnt it just a fact that every farewell will be sad?
I decided that I would let this feeling naturally pass me by. This is just part of the normal process of getting to know each other, I told myself.
I willed myself to do my best to endure it for the next four days.
****
Warm sunshine bathed the garden as a few clouds floated overhead in the otherwise clear, blue sky. The time was 3:00 P.M., and I hade to meet Kyle for tea.
Only
A spread of many elegant and delectable desserts had beenid out on the table before me. Apanying the food was a variety of aromatic teas.
I calmly took a sip of my beverage and noted that it was the same rose tea I had enjoyed while in Kyles office. Maybe it was because of all the rose bushes blooming around me, but I felt that the pleasing scent of the tea was stronger than yesterday.
We did not converse with one another, but sharing such a lovely and peaceful afternoon was worth more than any conversation we could have had.
At that moment, my heart clenched with regret at the reminder that I would soon be leaving this world.
Why do you keep ncing at me? Kyle was the first to break the silence. Is there something on my face?
Hmm, I guess I was the only one who thought that our pleasant and quiet afternoon was more valuable than talking.
I suppose I was unconsciously staring at him, also.
Glossy ck hair, glittering golden eyes, and an impably handsome face that could have belonged to a statue He looked so breathtakingly graceful even while doing something somonce as holding a teacup. My eyes could not stop being drawn to the man in front of me.
Chapter 29: Tea Time (1)
Chapter 29 C Tea Time (1)
Albeit a bit btedly, I realized that I needed to stop staring at him because ogling people for no reason, or frankly any reason, was definitely against the rules of proper etiquette.
Moreover, this was not the first time I was caught peeking at Kyle. I mentally told myself I should be more careful.
No, theres nothing on your face, I said as I averted my gaze. Im sorry. I shouldnt stare at you like that.
Its fine.
Kyle brushed off my apology without much of a reaction and just continued to sip his tea. I surreptitiously tried to change the subject.
Archduke, I heard from Jean that this rose tea is made from the ones in this very garden?
Thats right.
The Romani family was also well known for their famous red roses because their blooms wererger and brighter than the usual rose varieties, making them especially popr among the aristocracy.
However, outside of the Romani mansions gardens, these roses were exceptionally hard toe by because they could not be found or purchased anywhere else.
If we were somehow able to scale their production and turn them into a product, then the rest of the kingdom could benefit from the roses and the mansion would surely see a boon in its fortunesnot that they werecking to begin with or anything.
I cant imagine the kind of money we would earn from such a venture
When I looked back at Kyles face after letting my thoughts trail on entrepreneurial interests for a while, I saw he still wore his usual, expressionless countenance.
Then, I picked up my teacup to take a sip and noticed that the cup was still quite warm.
Oh, the tea is still hot, so you should be careful when you drink it Ahhh!
Ironically, I had warned him to be careful, but I was the one who burned their tongue in the end.
My face flushed hotly and I couldnt help but feel self-conscious at how foolish I must have seemed.
Didnt you just tell me to be careful because it was hot? Kyle was quick with his sarcastic remark as if he had been waiting all along for the opportunity to tease me.
Huh? I know that its my fault, but hes seriously pissing me off.
Despite my irritation at his smugness, I couldnt really say much in retaliation because I was indeed the only one to me for my negligence.
I grimaced and ced a finger on my tongue out of instinct in response to the buzzing sensation.
Ah, it stings, I whined.
I resolved never to drink tea again after this.
Should I use my power to heal myself?
I felt a certain someone staring relentlessly at me as I was busy thinking about the tea.
Why is he looking at me like that? Does he want to make another sarcasticment?
Anticipating his next provocation, I shot him a re, but the wordsing out of Kyles mouth momentarily stunned me.
Do you want me to lick it?
Huh?
For a moment, I couldnt understand what Kyle had meant. I had to take a minute to process his sentence and then deliberate with myself over whether I had heard him correctly or not.
Licking? Hmm? Wait Does he mean my tongue?!
A Are you crazy?!
Upon realizing his words, I momentarily lost my cool and yelled at him. The blood rushed quickly to my cheeks and they felt so hot that I worried my entire face would start to burn up.
Kyle nonchntly continued drinking his tea.
Youre overreacting. You wont die from a little lick. It will just feel a little bit cold.
He was very clearly misunderstanding what was making me so flustered. The possibility of my tongue freezing over upon contact was certainly not high on my list of concerns over his very grant offer.
Did he really believe I would just say, Ahh, its cold, and be done with it? It didnt matter if it was cold or not. What mattered was Kyle offering to lick my tongue. That would never happen.
No thanks, I shot him down immediately. Ill pass on your offer.
Upon hearing my rejection, Kyle frowned slightly.
You dont have to.
Then, Ill rephrase it as Im not passing on that offer, but Im refusing it.
But youre the one who said licking helps heal wounds.
When did I say that? All I said was that it was just a habit of mine that helped me feel like my injuries would heal soonnot that licking actually has any real healing properties.
Only
These were two very different concepts, but he hadbined them in his head and distorted my words. Kyles forehead creased in confusion.
Then, I will help you feel that way.
Argh, but why do you feel the need to be the one who makes me feel like that?
Because youre the one who taught me so.
But what does that have to do with what you just said?
Ill lick your wounds for you in return for you teaching me.
Hes crazy. Hes really a crazy man. You cant say something so outrageous if youre not crazy.
Ah, it seems hes actually a madman deep down.
Chapter 30: Tea Time (2)
Chapter 30 C Tea Time (2)
I decided to draw a line between us so that I wouldnt get caught up in his crazy pace any more than I needed to. Our conversation was on the verge of getting out of hand.
Thats enough, my tone was firm. You dont have to pay me back for anything. If you want to try doing something like that, you should try it with someone else and not me.
At this, Kyle scowled intensely, Why should I do it with someone else?
His voice was dripping with displeasure at my suggestion, and his face contorted in disgust as if he didnt even want to imagine himself doing so.
After all, doesnt he also consider me part of the someone else category?
He hadnt acted so reviled when he first suggested doing it with me.
Honestly, I couldnt figure out his criteria for who was or was not worth his concern.
Why are you suddenly mentioning other people? he continued, no less displeased than before. Is there someone else youre thinking of?
Yes? I replied without thinking. My mind was still a bit preupied with understanding his strange behavior.
And are you speaking from experience?
Yes Wait, what?
When I carelessly answered his unexpected question, Kyle looked incredulous.
You mean theres someone else besides me? his tone was full of bewilderment.
I was momentarily suffocated by how dense the air seemed to be, almost as if a heavy weight had been ced on my body.
Then, Kyles eyes seemed listless and slowly began to turn red. Before long, his irises becamepletely crimson and his pupils narrowed like the dragons eyesa sign that often preceded catastrophe.
Who is it? Who did that to you? Or were you the one who did it to someone else? Who is that person?
When I didnt immediately respond to his barrage of questions, I could feel a dark pressureing from his voice despite his seemingly calm exterior.
Tell me quickly.
I was momentarily surprised by the denseness of the air surrounding me, so much so that I nearly felt suffocated, but I soon returned to my senses.
No, never, I shook my head earnestly. I have never done anything like that with anyone else.
Really?
Of course. Theres no reason for me to lie about something like that.
Kyles stare bored into my very core as if he were determined to make absolutely certain I had given him my real answer. I looked back at him without losing myposure.
Then, if you understand what Im saying, I continued, I hope you will realize that you cant just casually offer to do things like lick someones tongue. Regardless of the circumstance, you cant do it, so please control yourself.
Alright. If what you say is true, then Ill refrain from doing so.
Kyle bent his opinion more easily than I thought He would. His voice had also returned to normal, and I saw that his eye color was slowly fading back to their normal hue.
Im so surprised. Why was he suddenly acting like that?
As far as I knew, Kyle Romani was normally pretty docile and tolerant to many things when his curse wasnt actively demanding blood.
I couldnt figure out what part of our conversation had suddenly agitated him to such a degree.
This shouldnt be happening.
I sucked my thumb to get rid of the cause of our quarrel as soon as possible, and the buzzing sensation quickly dissipated from my tongue. Small wounds I was able to treat with just one finger.
As I did so, I could feel his gaze on me once more.
He regarded me with the same peculiar expression he had every time I dried his hair. There was nowhere for me to turn to escape his gaze, so I decided to busy myself with drinking the remaining tea in my cup, but there was still so much left in the pot.
Can I finish this?
My pte scarcely registered the once pleasant taste of the tea after how much I drank of it in order to avoid meeting Kyles eyes. It was awful.
Only
***
Three days passed in a sh.
Soon it was already the day before Kyle was scheduled to leave for his meeting.
For the past few days, I had been busy spending most of my time wandering around the mansion visiting as many of the house staff as I could. I needed to finish quietly saying my goodbyes in my heart to all the people I hade to know and the ce I had grown attached to.
No one was suspicious of me. They seemed to think that my recent burst of activity around the mansion was my way of celebrating my freedom after having been confined to my chambers for some time.
Well, I was also acting as I normally did, so there was nothing strange about my behavior for anyone to be suspicious of.
Out of all the people I went to visit, Sejan was the only one whom I couldnt find. He was nowhere in the training hall, but I didnt ask where he went.
After all, I only met him once. Ill go back to my own world soon and we wont see each other anymore, so I dont have to be so attached to him.
Chapter 31: The Last
Chapter 31 C The Last
As the sun set over the horizon, I took my evening meal as usual.
Your Highness, did the meal not suit your taste? Jean furrowed his brow in concern at me.
What? I blinked. No, it was delicious as usual.
Jean, who was refilling my ss with water, continued to regard me with worry. Of course, I denied that there was anything wrong.
Then, by any chance, did you lose your appetite? Jean asked again.
No, its not like that, I waved my hands to assure him I was fine, so dont worry. I just wanted to slowly savor the food today.
Truth be told, even as I said that, I mentally acknowledged that there was indeed a slew of mixed emotions swirling around in my chest.
Was I troubled because of my obsession with going back to my world? Anxiety, nervousness, expectation, and sadness all roiled against one another. So many other inexplicable emotions were disturbing my mind, so it was understandable that my appetite was affected.
Your Highness, I promise that I will take you anywhere you want to go next time, so please dont be sad.
Fortunately, Jean seemed to think I was still upset that Kyle was leaving me. I felt sorry for causing him to misunderstand me to that degree.
To show him I was really fine and that I could still eat well, I cut arge piece of meat with my knife and lifted it to my mouth with a smile.
Jean, Im not that narrow-minded. Or did you misunderstand me because I ate so daintily today?
Heughed at my teasing. Afterward, he hesitated for a brief moment before opening his mouth to speak. His tone was soft and endearing this time.
You dont know how bright the mansion has be these days because of your presence.
Your ttery is too obvious, I blushed.
Ahh really? he smiled.
Weughed at each other.
I was fortunate to have had someone like Jean as my head butler. He was someone who was always so nice to me. Without him, I wouldnt have adapted to this ce so quickly.
When I get back to my world, I wont be able to see Jean again, either.
The thought did cause my heart to ache, but losing his friendship was not a strong enough reason to cause me to abandon my ns of returning to my home.
Thank you for everything, Jean.
I silently bade him a short farewell.
After going through all this effort to say my goodbyes and make peace with everyone in the mansion, it would be pretty funny and slightly embarrassing if my n tomorrow didnt actually work out the way I intended.
At the very least, it didnt matter too much since I hadnt said anything out loud, so no one suspected anything. All my thoughts were kept secret in my heart.
Then, I finished the rest of my meal.
****
Before I knew it, night had already fallen on the mansion, and I wasying on the bed trying to organize my thoughts.
I had gone to bed at the usual time but woke up not too long ago. Judging by how high the moon hung in the sky, it was quitete.
I havent seen Kyle at all since we had tea earlier today. Is he busy preparing for the meeting?
However, I noticed that the nket was a little messy, which I took as an indication that he had been here and gone in the night. Perhaps he came and went while I was sleeping.
A bit of remorse clung at my heart. Even if I was going to see him off tomorrow morning, this was likely ourst night together, so it was regretful that he was nowhere to be seen.
It would be nice to see him onest time today.
Our tea time had been a little awkward, but I couldnt help but think fondly back on it since it was ourst one.
Thest
Strangely enough, I felt as if I were using that sentiment as an excuse for all my actions. I stared at the clock and then looked toward the door. It was toote for me to go out in search of him, so I decided to sleep because I had to get up early tomorrow.
Though it was not ideal, I tried to make peace with the idea that I wouldnt get to spend tonight with him, but I would at least get to see him off before his departure.
However, the sound of the door opening interrupted my thoughts.
Soon after, a man stood in the entryway. Needless to say, it was Kyle.
How funny. I had just been wondering what I would say to him if I had the opportunity to meet him again tonight. Initially, I was afraid he wouldnt want to talk to me and just say I was talking nonsense again, but when I saw him, my worries disappeared and were instead reced with annoyance.
Only
Ah, I red at him with a pout, pleasee in only after youve properly dried your hair.
I dont want to.
Kyle then headed toward the sofa and I grumbled as I hauled myself out of bed to meet him on the couch for our unconventional nightly routine. He was already sitting on the floor as he handed me a towel. I naturally received it and dried his hair, which actually made me a little troubled at how normal that was.
As if on cue, he reached his fingers upward and started ying with the golden strands that were draped over my shoulder from leaning over him.
Stop touching my hair.
I dont want to.
Ah, what was I supposed to do about his annoying mouth? I felt his gaze on me as I sighed.
I heard from Jean that youre sad because you cant go to the meeting with me.
Chapter 32: Flowers (1)
Chapter 32 C Flowers (1)
Ah
I was sure that I had told Jean I was perfectly fine with being left behind, but perhaps the idea still bothered him so he reported the matter to Kyle.
Im fine, I shook my head. I understand the reason why I cannot go. Please tell Jean to stop worrying about me.
Alright.
Or, if youre still unsure about it, then maybe you can take me to a better ceter.
Originally, I had intended to just let the topic go after reassuring him I was fine, but somehow my tongue slipped and I irresponsibly suggested taking a trip together. I felt a bit guilty for nting such an idea in his head since I was going to disappear anyway, but maybe this was actually a blessing in disguise. He could always go with the original Riddelter, once she returns to this body. More than anything, I sincerely hoped that they would be able to get along well after my departure.
Ill think about it, Kyle said.
To the normal passerby, his response would have seemed lukewarm at best, but I knew that it meant I had seeded in convincing him to consider my words and drop the topic for now. Satisfied, I quickly finished wicking the rest of the droplets from his hair and put the towel aside. As I prepared to stand up and head back to the bed, the sight of something strange suddenly caught my eye.
Huh?
Unconsciously, I turned my gaze to Kyles right hand, and then my eyes grew wide.
Archduke, whats wrong with your right hand? Did you get hurt?
Why didnt Kyle answer me? Had he not even been aware of his injury? I continued to point to his wound as he regarded me silently and offered no response.
Look at this! I fretted. Its all swollen, you know? Do you know how this happened?
Kyle kept quiet at my fussing. After a long pause, he finally began to speak, though the first words out of his mouth only annoyed me further.
Its not a big deal, he shrugged.
I hadnt asked whether he thought it was a big deal or not. What I wanted to know was how someone like him allowed himself to get hurt, and I knew that he was concealing the truth from me.
How did your hand get like this? I repeated.
I spilled tea on it.
His exnation caused me to doubt my hearing. How could a person whose resting body temperature was cold enough to freeze others get burned from spilling a bit of tea on himself? Wouldnt that imply that there existed an egregious oversight concerning one of the very critical premises of this world? That couldnt be true.
By the way, its surprising that someone as meticulous as he would be prone to spilling tea on his hands in the first ce.
Regardless of how he came by his injury, I couldnt just ignore the burn on his hand. The injury looked quite swollen and likely required treatment, but he was due to depart tomorrow morning so I decided I would just have to heal him myself before its condition worsened.
Excuse me, Archduke, I said as I once again knelt in front of him. You should have shown this to the doctor when it happened.
Please give me your hand.
Are you going to lick it?
I wont lick it!
My cheeks red red again. Why was he so obsessed with tongues and licking things? Its not like he was an anteater in his previous life or something, was he?
Hah, its really my fault for telling someone like him about that. I brought this upon myself.
Kyle held his hand out toward me as I approached him and ced mine over his.
Are you going to heal it?
I answered him with a small nod, Why did you ask such an obvious thing?
My fingers softly grazed his skin. The contact was not enough to freeze me, but it was just long enough to allow me to summon my powers. I concentrated on reversing the damage to his hand until the skin returned to its normal state. After a while, his hand waspletely cured, and there was no trace of a burn ever having been there.
Its done, I sat back to admire my handiwork. Now, it doesnt hurt anymore, right?
Kyle raised his head and gazed up at me with an uncharacteristically wide grin. Then, he slightly lowered his head, and I observed how his long, beautifulshes entuated his golden eyes. They looked so gentle in this moment, like doe eyes. His face was so close to mine that I was able to intimately study every detail of his handsome countenance.
Is it just me? What is this strange feeling?
Kyles irises were beginning to look red to me. Somehow, I felt a terribly cold sensation travel down my spine as he stared back at me, even though I couldnt sense any murderous intent from him. There was also yet another thing very odd about our situation: why did it seem like Kyles face was moving closer to mine?
Archduke? Whats wrong?
Kyle kept silent even after I asked him a question, so I started to grow flustered. The intensity of his gaze made me feel as if I was about to be devoured, bitten hard, and swallowed down to my bones.
Yeah, Kyle was acting really strange now.
Only
Archduke?
I looked back at him as he continued to approach me, his face now dangerously close to minecloser than he had ever been before. My heart started beating erratically. All the while, I quickly wracked my brain for something to say to make him snap out of his trance. I couldnt fathom what was causing him to act this way, but I felt like I was a small prey about to be consumed by a beast if I didnt make him snap out of it. I decided to try something I had never done before.
Kyle?
The moment I called his name, he stopped. A sh of rity dawned over his eyes as if he hade back to his senses, and then he jumped up from his seat like someone who had just awakened from being possessed.
Ill leave you alone for today, he hurriedly mumbled as he strode away from me.
My heart dropped. I couldnt find the words to say to prevent Kyle from leaving. I wasnt able to say goodbye or even goodnight as he left.
Even long after he exited the room, I couldnt calm down because of how strange the situation had been. My head felt dizzy and my heart was still pounding furiously.
Perhaps this was how ourst night together was going to end.
Chapter 33: Flowers (2)
For the rest of the night, I tossed and turned in agitation on the bed. I should have slept, but it was too hard since my mind was still struggling to make sense of everything. But I knew I needed to rest in order to prepare for tomorrow, so I eventually forced myself to fall asleep.
My questions about the events ofst night still lingered in the air, unresolved.
What on earth happened between us?
Dragons were usually self-centered creatures. Of all the demons and beasts inhabiting this world, they were known to be the most arrogant, violent, and cruel. Of course, not all dragons possessed the same characteristics or disyed them equally, but the blue dragon that had cursed Kyles heart was the exact embodiment of those traits. At current, the curse had taken nearplete control of his actions and personality.
In the beginning, I told myself I just wanted to get as close to him as possible. I figured that if Kyle got used to my presence, then he wouldnt want to kill me.
Was I too arrogant for thinking it would work?
And if it was true that my actions had had no effect on him, then was Kyles behaviorst night an attempt to kill me?
Im not sure about that.
Deep down, I did not believe that to be the case, though I couldnte up with any alternative exnations. I hadnt felt any bloodlust emanating from him, nor could I recall anything that would have provoked his wrathst night.
Or was there something else that bothered him? Something that I dont yet know about
In actuality, I started to suspect that I was the one who was bothered most by something I didnt fully understand.
Why had I
I judged Kyles behavior to be dangerous, right?
Why did I automatically assume he was threatening me? Did I only think so because his eyes were red? Or because of the cold expression on his face?
Ah, I dont know anymore. I cant find an answer to any of this.
Kyle Romani. He was neither dragon nor human at the moment. But if I had to pick, I would definitely consider him closer to a dragon at present, even though hes notpletely there yet. I found it surprisingly hard to examine him, even though he was a character in my own novel.
Is it because Riddel briefly appeared in the original story, so I only know a little about him as a result?
I slowly gave up on my worries and silently turned to the window. The skies were beginning to turn colors, indicating the time was the dawn just before sunrise. Shortly thereafter, the maids entered the bedchamber as if they had been waiting just outside the hallway for me to ring the bell. In an instant, I met Marinas eyes.
Good morning, Your Highness.
Marina shyly greeted me and then headed to the window. She pulled the curtains aside with a delicate touch. White light poured through the now fully uncovered windows. Maybe it was because she was starting to get used to me, but Marina seemed to be stuttering less often these days. Beside her, a couple of other maids set to work preparing my outfit for the day.
Your Highness, how are you today? one of them bowed kindly toward me.
Im fine, and hello Lily. Did you also sleep well? I asked my question to both of them.
Yes, Your Highness. Did you have any trouble sleeping?
No, Betty. Im fine. I feel very refreshed today, and I didnt experience any difortst night.
I beamed as I replied to the maids, each of whom met me with the usual courtesy. After they were finished greeting me, the maids began to dress me from head to toe in a carefully selected outfit thatplimented my every feature. They had paid extra attention to the details of my appearance since I was supposed to see Kyle and his knights off early in the morning. As a result, my morning routine took twice as long as usual.
After I properly dressed up, I looked into the mirror. The maids had garbed me in a sky-blue dress that was embroidered with gold thread and filled with colorful ornaments. Today, they applied more makeup than usual to bring out my features.
When I finally got the chance to see my reflection, I was stunned at the sight before me. It was so prettyalmost impossibly so. I looked more like an ornate, porcin doll blinking its emerald eyes than a human. No matter how long I stared at myself, I never tired of it and constantly found something new to appreciate. But possessing such beauty couldnt be a reason for me to stay in this world.
I nced at the clock. It was almost time for me to send Kyle off.
Lets go outside.
Okay.
The moment I set foot outside the mansion, I was greeted by quite themotion outside. All of the house staff were lined up by the main entryway. When I looked around after greeting Jean, I saw rows and rows of knights standing neatly at attention in their white armors and blue capes, surrounded by their horses. There was a man who I recognized standing in the center of the crowd.
Is that Kyles aide, Elvin? It looks like he just came back from the capital.
Elvin seemed to have noticed my gaze on him. He nced toward me, and when he realized who I was, he approached and bowed his head.
Nice to meet you, Your Highness. I am Elvin, the Archdukes assistant.
Nice to meet you too, Elvin. How have you been?
I smiled at him. Since the original Riddel Spencer and Elvin knew each other beforehand, I tried my best to put on a warm demeanor and pretended to be friendly with him. What could I say about him? To my knowledge, Elvin was a friendly person, except sometimes it was hard to grasp his true intentions. He was not as transparent as Jean.
Its a relief that you seem to be better than before, Elvin replied with a smile.
Thank you. Youre also looking better than usual.
I returned his formality with praise because I thought that was the best way to deal with him.
Thank you, Elvin bowed, but his smile momentarily hesitated as if he was unsure whether he should bring up the next topic on his mind.
Ah, Your Highness, he continued, e to think of it, I have something for you.
He rummaged through his belongings as he withdrew two envelopes.
One is a letter youve been waiting for, Elvin smiled meaningfully as he handed them over.
Thank you for taking care of me even on this matter.
Youre wee.
Ah, Im tired of forcing a smile.
You two look like youre on good terms.
A low growl suddenly interrupted us from behind. Kyle, who was dressed in full military attire, strode to Elvins side. There was a slight chill in his already very aloof expression.
I had a letter that needed to be delivered to Her Highness, Elvin calmly greeted his master with a bow. Im finished with my business.
Upon noticing the Archdukes entrance, all the knights lowered their heads before mounting their horses one by one.
We have to go now, Your Excellency, Elvin hastened the motionless Kyle, but Kyle was still staring at me.
What does this look mean? Is he still troubled fromst nights events?
Ill be back soon, he said.
Oh, its not.
I nodded, Be careful on your way back.
I will.
Kyle turned his eyes again to me after answering my goodbye.
Riddel, he slightly parted his lips and called out my name, is there anything youd like me to bring back for you?
Is he asking this because he is still a little bothered by whatever happened yesterday? I cant tell because hes always so expressionless.
Anyway, his question was rather unexpected, but I didnt hesitate to answer him.
A flower.
It would be a present for the original Riddel, who will soon return to rece me. If Im able to depart today and the original Riddel returns, it would be good if Kyle greeted her with flowers.
Wouldnt her defenses against him be eased a little by his gesture?
Flowers would make anyones heart turn gentle.
Ill think about it.
Wow. Kyle was really incredible at raising and dropping other peoples expectations. Why would he ask me about what I wanted in the first ce if he was just going to give such a nomittal answer?
Once satisfied he had said all that needed to be said, Kyle climbed onto a nearby ck steed at the head of the formation. I noticed this time he was wearing ck gloves. As they readied to depart, I waved softly at him.
Thank you. Have a good trip.
Chapter 34: Doman Woodhill (1)
Chapter 34 C Doman Woodhill (1)
Kyle led the knights forward through the gates guarding the mansion. For longer than I was aware, I watched his figure retreat until he and his troops disappearedpletely over the horizon. My heart panged with regret at the realization that the words we had exchanged just now would be our final ones. This was thest time I would ever see his face.
***
After seeing off the knights, I returned to the mansion and uneventfully took my breakfast. Once finished, I went back to the bedchamber and discretely ushered Marina in with me. Wordlessly, I pulled out the letters Elvin had given me and checked who they were from. One of them was from Viscount Spencer, and the other one was from
F*ck.
Oh my God. Reading the senders name nearly caused me to curse out loud. The second envelope contained a letter from none other than Riddels ex-fianc, Doman Woodhill.
After arriving in this world, I had refrained from meeting him since I wanted nothing to do with him. Before I came to the mansion, I had meant to notify him that I had changed my mind regarding whatever Ior rather, the original Riddelhad said to him previously. The thought must have slipped my mind in the midst of all that had happened since then.
But I never expected hed go so far as to send me a letter in order to reach me.
Moreover, I couldnt believe that he had the audacity to send it through Elvin, one of Kyles closestpanions.
Hes crazy, isnt he?
His confidence was astounding for someone who wouldtermit an affair.
Ah, I guess that was what Elvins knowing smile from before had meant.
Did he assume that I had been eagerly awaiting that mans letter?
Both men really ganged up to make me annoyed. I decided to dispose of Domans letter, but before that, I ced Viscount Spencers letter down atop a book on my desk where it would be more visible.
Its better if the original Riddel reads it and not me.
I was sure that the letters contents would bring more trouble and headaches, but the original Riddel could decide what she wanted to do about that.
Meanwhile, I handed Domans letter to Marina.
Marina, burn this letter.
Huh, what?
This is a letter from my ex-fianc, but I dont need it. He is a womanizer. I dont want to see it anymore, so burn it.
Oh, yes. I understand!
I purposefully told Marina that information for one simple reason: to prepare this world for the previous Riddels return. In the past, I often thought about what would happen when shees back. The story was going to unfold differently from before, and I hoped to prevent her from meeting her original ending.
She wont remember anything that has happened since shes been gone.
As had I before. When I entered this body, I found I had no memories of Riddels life prior to my arrival. Even after I realized I was in my own novel, I still could not ess her old memories and had to rely on what I recalled from the story in order to get by. If the same thing happens upon her return, Riddel will be awkward around Marina because she wont know anything about her. Fortunately, I knew that Riddel was a friendly woman with a good personality, and Marina was a lovely and affectionate sort of person who easily expressed her feelings. They will get along well.
Then, one day, Marina will tell the original Riddel about her ex-fianc.
The same also applied to Kyle. When his curse is lifted, he will return to his original personality. If that happens, then Ill be confident that the original Riddel will ept and fall for him. Human Kyle waspletely different from dragon-possessed Kyle, and if Riddel is able to meet him, then she will not fear him and their rtionship surely will not end badly this time.
Haah
After finishing all the tasks on my agenda, I let out a long sigh. I had told Marina all the essential information she needed to hear in order to ensure the proper events would be set in motion after my departure. For a moment, I briefly considered telling her about the male lead, but in the end I didnt say anything about him because I thought it was better for her to discover him naturally. Part of me was a bit concerned since I also wanted to save the male lead if possible, but I didnt have that much time left anyway.
Honestly, I dont think I need to get involved with that.
Marina is not a trivial character who will be deterred by the unfortunate circumstances around her. She is the heroine of this novel, after all, and I knew I did not write a sad ending for her.
Thanks, Marina.
For thepanionship and all the help she gave me during my stay, I thanked Marina from the bottom of my heart. I hoped she could stay safe here before she goes on to meet the male lead and find her own happy ending. After a while, I dismissed her because I didnt require any further assistance from her. Marina nodded at first, but then she seemed hesitant as she moved to leave the room. She looked as if she had something she wanted to say to me.
Only
Marina, what is it? I tilted my head in curiosity. You can always tell me whatever is on your mind. Its fine.
Marina hummed unsurely and then opened her mouth as if she had finally made up her mind to speak.
UhmYour Highness, she fidgety nervously, youre not nning on going far away, are you?
Oh my God. Shes definitely the heroine. Her intuition is so sharp, even in this case.
What are you talking about? I smiled at her. Dont worry, Marina. Where would I go without you?
Technically, I wasnt lying. If my n seeded, the real Riddel woulde to rece me, and she would stay here for good.
Only if I seed.
As I pondered the circumstances of her return, I suddenly became curious about her future interactions with Kyle. What kind of flowers would he bring back to her? I wished I could be around to see them.
Chapter 35: Doman Woodhill (2)
Geysers of blood spurted from many gaping wounds, sttering the room with gore. A mans headless corpse staggered forward a couple of steps before copsing on its side. All around him, other men fell victim to simr fates. The pces once luxurious surroundings were now stained with murky, viscous blood, and countless amputated limbs rolled all over the marble flooring.
Huhuhu Ugh
Amidst the sounds of ughter, one lone man wailed helplessly. The man was an earl by the name of Ian, one of the more prominent attendees of the ill-fated meeting. The earls cries suddenly came to a halt as he trembled in fear at the figure before his eyes. He was witnessing a devil in the flesh striding towards him with glowing, blood-red irises. Earl Ian wanted to run away, but he could not find the strength to move his feet. He couldnt even lift his hand. The pressure in the air weighed heavily upon his body, paralyzing him. He was truly cornered.
Whatever strength he had in his legs quickly dissipated, and he sank to the floor. When he looked up again, he saw blood dripping from the devils white face. In just a few seconds, the perpetrator of the cmity surrounding them now stood before him. The earl shrunk under the frigid re of Kyle Romani, the Archduke of the North.
Sa Save me, please!
Earl Ian whimpered and shouted the only thing that came to mind. All he could think about was his desperate desire to live. Kyleughed at him.
Save me? the Archduke found his remark funny. Arent you the ones who pulled out their swords first?
Most of the northern areas werends belonging to the Romanis, but the north was too wide and too vast to be managed as one territory. As a result, lesser nobles were given rule over some of the north, but with their newfound power came a slew of corruption scandals. Through the feudal system, the northern aristocrats enriched themselves and left naught for the peasants, causing the disparity between the two sses to worsen after each generation.
Upon assuming the title of Archduke, Kyle immediately set about eliminating all the corruption guing the north and implemented a new sry system in ce of the archaic feudal system. Instead of obtaining their fortunes through taxing and exploiting their tenants, the regions finances would be carefully audited and the aristocracy was to be given a stipend proportional to their needs. The amount was sufficient for them to maintain their dignity, and the leftover was meant to be invested in theirnds, as Kylemanded.
The new system enriched both the public and the nobility since themon folk was now free from subjective tariffs and the nobles had enough to continue livingfortably so long as they managed their finances and their territories well. Therefore, the aristocracy had no reason toin about the new system.
However, covetous of the power they once held, the nobles began to rebel against Kyles authority. The corruption scandals urred again, and this time more than one party wished to be free from the Archdukes rule. Both the lords who ruled over the northern and southern territories began raising forces behind Kyles back. They all feared Kyle, but their desire to be rid of him fueled their treason.
Elvin, prepare a meeting with each region.
But Kyle was not unaware of their treachery. He had nned to confront them; however, something strange had urred before he even got the chance. The nobles had decided to strike first. They believed that Kyle had grown weak since bing afflicted with the dragons curse. If they were able to eliminate the Lord of the North, then they could keep the north under their control and drive their profits as high as they wished. Their arrogance had blinded them to the foolishness of their decision.
Unfortunately for them, Kyles military prowess had not be any weaker. In fact, his thirst for blood had grown immensely. The ambush failed, and all the soldiers and assassins the nobles had hired now rolled onto the floor in pieces. So did the nobles. Now, the remaining conspirator had the gall to ask Kyle to save him after betraying him. Kyle felt like he was in the midst of aedy.
I I didnt know anything about this, Earl Ian stuttered. I really didnt know anything. Please believe me Please
The earls woeful protests seemed like they would never end. So Kyle cut off his head.
Ill take care of the rest, Kyle replied coldly. His words implied that the family, aides, and rtives of all those who were involved would be put to death as well.
Elvin came to stand next to Kyle and noticed something that surprised him.
Pardon me, Your Excellency, but why did you let them hurt your shoulders? Elvin politely asked.
He was one of the very few people who could talk freely to the Archduke when his eyes were red. However, even Elvin usually refrained from talking to Kyle as much as possible when his eyes were in such a state, but he just couldnt understand Kyles behavior from before.
His shoulder had been wounded by a random soldiers de, even though Elvin knew the Archduke had been fully capable of avoiding the attack. It seemed he just stood there and let it happen.
Why on earth did he do that? For what reason?
Kyle didnt answer Elvins question. Rather, he just touched his shoulder, which was bleeding profusely. He then silently walked forward, and Elvin started questioning him again.
Your Excellency, where are you going?
Im going to return to the mansion.
His statement surprised the aide since this was earlier than scheduled. They rejoined the rest of the knights, and Kyle paused.
I should buy some flowers.
The knights doubted their ears at first. They knew that the flowers were for the Archduchess because they remembered him asking her what she wanted before they departed, but they hadnt expected that he would be thinking about that after ughtering an entire room full of nobles, mercenaries, and soldiers.
The current Kyle was not the same as the usual Kyle. At the moment, he was an extremely dangerous and unpredictable man. Even though the crimson coloration in his eyes was slowly fading in intensity, they were still red. The bloodlust was still fresh in his veins. One could tell from the grievous condition of the corpses littering the pce that Kyle was in not his right state of mind. It wasnt like he wasnt usually this dangerous, but his aura felt very different in an inexplicable and unsettling way.
He wants to search for flowers in that condition?
Besides his altered mindset, there was another problem with him going out in such a state: Kyles pristine armor was now soaked from head to toe in dark, red blood.
But he wants to give the Archduchess flowers looking like that?
The knights had no idea what Kyle nned to do or how the situation would fare if he was allowed to continue. They had met Riddel before and thought her to be kind, but now they were suddenly frightened for their mistress. The knights hoped that the rtionship between the Archduke and Archduchess wouldnt worsen, and despite their apprehensions regarding allowing Kyle to greet her while in his violent state, they decided to remain silent because they also feared his fury. Elvin shut his mouth as well, even though he was interested in knowing the reason behind Kyles entric behavior.
Elvin, what were those letters you delivered in the morning?
Kyle, who had seemed to be thinking about something else, suddenly asked about the messages that were delivered to Her Highness, Riddel Spencer.
They were letters from Viscount Spencer and Her Highness former fianc, Doman Woodhill.
Former fianc?
Elvin always told his master the truth, but this time his instincts told him that he had made a very grievous error. Kyles voice took on a viciously sharp edge, and his eyes were indescribably hideous.
I remember him telling me it didnt matter if Riddel Spencer still wanted to y around with her ex-fianc. He had said her actions didnt matter to him and he wasnt at all bothered by it.
Elvin wondered why Kyles attitude had changed so dramatically from before. He looked to be in such a dreadful hurry. Even if they were to start heading back now, they wouldnt arrive at the mansion until veryte at night.
Chapter 36: D-Day (1)
Chapter 36 C D-Day (1)
Of all the days they could have chosen to conduct their periodic maintenance of the mansion, the maids had picked today to gather en masse and give the ce a thorough cleaning.
All of a sudden, today became an awful time for me to try to sneak to the fifth floor. I cant really even me the maids for picking today to do their grand cleaning, because this is the perfect opportunity to do so. Since Kyle will be away from the mansion, they wont have to be fearful of identally disrupting him.
I waited and waited for an opportunity to arise, but the mansion was so unusually crowded and in such amotion that by the afternoon I had been forced to give up on my ns. For the remainder of the day, I mindlessly filled my time with other tasks. Another several hours passed, and night eventually fell over the mansion. The house staff had finally finished their cleaning and were winding down. Bright moonlight was pouring through the window. Carefully, I opened the door of the bedchamber and peered out into the dark hallway. My ears were greeted by a pleasant stillness, and there was not a soul to be seen.
Nice.
My preparations were alreadyplete, and nothing further needed to be done except to get myself to the fifth floor. Usually, I wore basic pajamas that covered my body fully, but today I opted for a shorter nightgown that ended above my ankles so as to avoid the possibility of my skirt dragging on any obstacles along the way.
After checking onest time that my surroundings were clear, I tiptoed out of my bedchamber and quietly shut the door behind me.
Ah.
Somehow, the gentle yet still audible clicking of the door closing already made me nervous. While trying to calm my anxious heart, I walked as slowly and quietly as possible up to the fourth floor. Luckily, I did not run into any servants patrolling the corridors, so I increased my pace even though my body was still stiff with nervous tension.
I continued to hasten my steps until the fourth floor library came into view. Just beyond therey the stairway leading up to the fifth floor. As I walked, my breathing sounded too loud in my ears, so I tried to hold my breath, but then, even my footsteps started to seem too loud to me. My apprehensions made me infuriatingly aware of any sound no matter how minute.
Okay, a little more and I will arrive at the stairs to the fifth floor.
Just as the staircase was about toe into view, I froze upon hearing a rustling sounding from behind me. My body became too stiff to look back to check who, if anyone, was there.
I dont know what to do.
My confusion heightened as I deliberated with myself. The entire time, I was still too afraid to look back. All the while, my heart thumped distractingly loudly, and the silence seemed suffocating.
Your Highness?
My body immediately rxed upon realizing it was not Kyle. Slowly, my heart rate returned to normal, and I turned my head to identify the owner of the voice. It was Lily, one of the maids.
What? Oh, its you, Lily. Why did you suddenly call me from behind? You surprised me.
The girl seemed a bit embarrassed when I jokingly med her and lightly pped her on the shoulder.
Im sorry, Your Highness. But, may I ask why arent you sleeping at this hour?
Lilys tone was neither doubtful nor suspicious. She seemed purely curious at what I was doing, which waspletely understandable since I never wandered the mansion sote at night.
Ah, I was going to the library because I cant sleep. I want to read some books before bed.
I spoke calmly without losing myposure and didnt forget to end with my usual, friendly smile. In doing so, I conveyed a dual meaning: to show friendliness and to ask her what she was also doing in this part of the mansion at this hour.
I see, Lily bowed her head in acknowledgement of my words. I was ordered by the head butler to check this floor again and see if the cleaning went well.
Really? Thiste at night? It sounds suspicious, but I guess I understand. Kyle will be returning early tomorrow morning, right? So it will be toote if they dont check their work now.
I see. Well then, Ill get going to the library now. Im only going to pick out a few books then head back to bed, so you didnt need to report this to Jean.
Okay, I understand, Your Highness.
Lily bowed and headed back to her post. I breathed a sigh of relief at her retreating figure and continued into the library just in case she turned around to validate my ims. My legs were still shaking, but I steadied myself. There were still many important things I needed to do, so I couldnt afford to slip up here. As soon as the sounds of Lilys footsteps faded away, I silently slipped out of the library and darted toward the staircase leading to the fifth floor.
I need to hurry up.
Though I detected no dishonesty from her, I was still afraid there was a slight chance Lily would report our meeting to Jean anyway. Lily was harmless, but it would be a different story if Jean were to find out. Despite my attempts to reassure myself that everything would be fine as soon as I aplished my goal, I couldnt shake off my doubts.
Ugh, I couldnt ever be a thief with this kind of attitude.
I tried to think about trivial things to distract myself from my nervousness, but my strategy didnt work so well. Fortunately I didnt have to suffer my thoughts much longer as I arrived at the staircase.
For a moment, I simply stood and stared at the steps. I frequently wondered what would happen if my attempt to return home failed, but I already made up my mind at this point. Until I actually try this method myself, I should stop assuming things, because I dont want this to fail. The only reason Riddel and Kyle suffered in this world was because of his curse, so if I could break it, then the central conflict would be resolved and there would be no need for me to be here anymore.
I have to at least try. I want to go back home.
Bracing myself, I began my ascent to the forbidden floor. Mentally, I recounted what awaited me there.
The icy rose
Only
Within the mansion, therey a closely guarded secret pertaining to Kyles curse. At the end of the fifth floor, a certain room could be found to the west. Inside that room was a solitary rose encased in ice. The frozen flower was the physical manifestation of the curse the blue dragon had ced upon Kyles heart. If one were to somehow find a way to melt the ice without harming the rose, then the curse would be lifted and Kyle would be freed. Of course, since it was enchanted ice, conventional human methods and even most unconventional tricks were useless.
However, my power is an exception. I can bring the rose back to a point in time before it was frozen.
That was the only way I knew how to break Kyles curse. After what seemed like an eternity, I finally climbed the rest of the seemingly endless stairs and arrived at the main corridor of the fifth floor. Here, the air temperature felt cooler than in the rest of the mansion. My adrenaline was surging now. With my destination in sight, I made my way directly to the west side. Somehow, my pace quickened almost to the point of running until I arrived in front of a set of giant double doors.
I can go home after this all over. Im almost there. Lets just quickly open the door and break the curse.
My heartbeat was pounding loudly in my ears as I reached my hand toward doorknob. As my fingers nearly grazed the metal
Bang!
I jumped in fright as a deafening crash echoed through the previously silent hallway. A low sigh then met my ears. Without having to turn around, I knew
Im screwed.
Chapter 37: D-Day (2)
Chapter 37 C D-Day (2)
I couldnt look back. It wasnt because I was seized with fear; rather, an invisible force was binding me to the point where I couldnt even lift a fingertip. For a while, I continued to be held in ce by whatever was gripping me, and then I heard heavy footsteps approaching me from afar. I recognized those footsteps, and I frowned in confusion.
Im absolutely certain he said he was going to return tomorrow morning. What is he doing back already?
Ironically, I had thought of various scenarios where I would be discovered or if my n failed, yet I had not expected Kyle himself to turn up. Should I have been more careful and nned further in advance, then? But I only had a small window of opportunity and there wasnt much time left for me to do something like this, so I had no choice but to seize the first opportunity that presented itself to me. Who knows when, or if, I would have gotten another chancs? Besides, how could I have known that someone who was usually so regimented would suddenly change his schedule so abruptly and return at such an hour?
The only thing that could be med for this unfortunate situation was myck of talent for detecting unexpected turns of events.
His footsteps were getting closer and closer. I felt the distance between us gradually narrow. My heart was beating erratically out of control, and my mind could not think properly. Maybe I was disoriented because I still couldnt process what was happening to me at the moment. Then, the sound of his footsteps finally stopped. Kylesrge presence came up right behind meso close I could feel the chill of his aura upon the nape of my neck. There was no longer any hope for escape for me.
I was undeniably the one who had consciously ignored the mansions one warning and went up to the fifth floor, so no one would hear me out if I were to call for help. But, there was still one possibility
If I can talk to him, maybe I can try to exin myselfeven just a littleand he might change his mind.
So, he muttered darkly, it ended like this.
His cold breath against my ears stsrtled me. The sensation caused a shudder to run down my spine. Before I could reply, Kyle took another step forward and turned to stand in front of me. Now that he was in full view, any thoughts I had about starting a conversation with him were immediately quashed. My lower lip trembled at the appalling sight before me.
Blood
Kyle stood in full armor, but unlike the morning, he was caked from head to toe in copious amounts of dried blood. None of it seemed to be his own blood, however. His eyes I didnt have to look at them to know.
So red.
The brightest, most insidious crimson I had ever seen. A small smile crept upon his lips, one that conveyed ridicule.
Did you really want to go back? he sneered. To that man?
Man? What man? Who was he talking about? My head wentpletely nk at his statement.
But, even while hes in such a state, I dont feel him showing any intention of killing me.
You were thinking of taking my weakness and turning it over to the emperor so you can return to your ex\fianc, Doman Woodhill. Is that right?
He looked almost as if he wanted tough.
How sly. You must have been nning everything from the beginning, even before you came to this ce.
After momentarily recovering from my confusion, I furrowed my brows at him.
What are you talking about? I asked, perplexed.
Dont bother making excuses. You cannot deny that you even received a letter from that man.
I couldnt understand what Kyle meant.
I was just trying to break his curse and go back to my world.
So, why did my ex-fiancs name suddenly leave his mouth? Unless
All of a sudden, all the information clicked together, and I realized what Kyle was using me or. He must have been informed of the letter Elvin delivered to me, and upon discovering me here, he came to the conclusion that I had betrayed him and made a deal behind his back.
Strictly speaking, the deal with the emperor was real, at least in the original novel.
It also made sense why Kyle thought like that, Riddel had a crush on Doman, her ex-fianc.
The original Riddel might have done that.
I was a little annoyed. If it werent for the letter, I wouldnt have been misunderstood as a traitor. I didnt like the letter before, but I hated it even more through this.
But its weird that he sent the letter through Elvin, one of Kyles closest people.
Kyle must think that the letter had a connection with the emperor, and that was also a reasonable doubt, because Kyle thought that I came to this ce because of that.
Is that why you pretended to want to be close to me? To make me lower my guard? So you can finish your mission and quickly get back to him?
None of Kyles assumptions were true. However, I couldnt just say that out loud without reasonable justification. In addition, I couldnt just tell him that I was trying to save him by breaking his curse, because how could I prove that to him? Telling him the truth about my knowledge of this world was absolutely suspicious and out of the question.
This curse will soon kill him.
The fact that his fate was linked directly to the rose was partly why he was so protective over it. His instinctsmanded him to prevent it from melting, despite consciously knowing that he was going to die if he didnt try to thaw the ice. This huge contradiction in his mind versus his heart was a direct result of the curse exerting its control over his actions.
Lets just tell him I was merely curious.
I was aware it wasnt a very good excuse, and actually imusible in this situation, but saying something was better than staying still.
I have to tell him something.
Just before I was about to open my mouth, Kyle suddenly grabbed me by my chin. His gloves were still sticky with blood that had not yet dried fully, and a strong metallic smell assaulted my nostrils. He looked directly into my eyes with irises that burned intensely.
Why arent you saying anything? he demanded. Are you still thinking about that man?
Only
Do you really like him so much? To the extent where you are willing to risk your life for him?
Answer me.
Or do you want me to tear that man to pieces? Kyle snarled harshly.
I was the one who was being threatened, yet he seemed to be the one who was suffering.
Its not like that
Chapter 38: I Believe You (1)
Chapter 38 C I Believe You (1)
Its not like that? he repeated.
I never made any such deal with the emperor. I was only curious as to why this floor was off limits.
I briefly wondered whether I had said something I hadnt intended to say because Kyle red at me coolly. He wasnt applying any strength to his grip, but somehow I felt like my jaw was going to break.
Are you asking me to believe that now?
Its up to you, Archduke, whether you choose to believe me or not, but Im not lying.
My words were calm and level, though Kyles expression remained the same. I wanted to turn my head away from his prating gaze, but with him holding my chin there was no way I could do that. So, I met his eyes head-on.
You ask me to believe you, he said, but you didnt believe me when I first told you I had a time limit.
I do believe you.
What?
I said that I do believe you have a time limit.
I answered him quickly as if such a conclusion were clearly natural to me. Ironically, no one believed that Kyles time in this world was limited, though they were aware he was cursed. Even those closest to him seemed to be in denial of his dwindling lifespan, because he never seemed like someone approaching death. He was, by all ounts, strong and healthy until the very end. The nature of the curse was such that he would retain all his strength, which was emboldened by his newfound draconic traits, until his heart froze overpletely and caused him to meet his untimely demise. So, with no visible evidence that such an event would ur soon, no one believed Kyles words and treated him no differently than before. If anything, they were even more distant since they feared his bloodlust.
He was the only one who was acutely aware of how little time he had left. Calling the dragons curse a lonely curse was no exaggerationbut I believed him. Honestly, I had no choice but to believe, since I knew full well his words were the truth.
Because Im the original author of this novel.
Who else would believe him if not me?
Are you still lying to try to catch me off guard? he growled. What a stupid thing to do.
I dont care if thats what you think of me, I snapped back.
More than anything, I wished there was some way to exin myself to him without looking insane. Not being able to tell him the truth was unbelievably frustrating. It wasnt fair.
Ah.
Suddenly, my eyes brimmed with tears that quickly streamed down my cheeks. Maybe I was feeling overwhelmed by his increasingly oppressive aura. At this rate, if I continued crying without any exnation, then I would inevitably hear another biting remark from him.
Why are you crying?
Kyles tone was cold and reproachful. I tried to hold back my tears, but unfortunately they would not stop falling.
Your tear nds must be broken, he paused, or, are you hurt?
You seem to like manipting people.
Urgh.
I shuddered at the icy sensation suddenly brushing my cheek. Kyles hand had moved to wipe away my tears.
Dont think that you can control me, he murmured.
Again, his palm swept the tears from my cheeks with a soft sigh. Oddly enough, his actions were surprisingly tender for someone whose aura and tone of voice bespoke imminent destruction.
And dont bother telling me I cant touch you, he said. You have no right to say that, because youre the one who touched me, interfered with my life, and talked to me first.
I wasnt even thinking about pushing him away, though I wasnt sure why I myself hadnt yet recoiled from his intensely frightening presence.
Then, I faintly detected the scent of flowers emanating from his body. I hadnt realized it before since the stench of blood had so strongly masked it. Now that my nose adapted to the metallic odor, the gentle, floral aroma was more readily apparent. Part of me wanted toment on it, but I found I could not summon the energy to do so. I felt as if the relentless pressure keeping me in ce had gradually sucked all the strength from my body.
You bought flowers after all. Are they for Riddel? Or not? Or are they really for me?
Then, Kyles cold breath grazed my skin as he drew near meclose enough that I was able to smell that familiar body scent I had be so ustomed to falling asleep to. The tension surrounding him wasnt painful or cold to the point of freezing me, but it was frigid enough to consume my entire body in its chilly maws.
It hurts
Though those were the words that came out of my mouth, they were not what I had truly intended to say. Amidst all that was going on, I just couldnt find a way to describe the enormous pressure binding me to the point of suffocation.
Ah.
All at once, Kyle stopped and stepped back a little, and the invisible force ckened its grip on me. An indescribable silence ensued after that as I caught my breath.
Then, Kyles eyes became even redder. The darkness befalling his countenance was crazier than before, and he seemed to spiral further away from sanity.
I will not let you go as you please anymore, his tone was twisted and desperate.
Afterward, his hand turned pitch ck as it was engulfed by a powerful magic. He directed it toward the door guarding the west room that I had been meaning to enter. A dark miasma shrouded the entryway, swirling with lethal intent.
If you try once more to go in, then go. However, your neck will burn the moment you touch the door.
There are less than six months left now, so dont do anything stupid. Unless you want to see Doman Woodhill die.
Only
Okay.
I honestly couldnt care less about Domans fate, but I just quickly replied in order to reduce the risk of further provoking his ire. Moreover, Kyle was not in the right state of mind to be reasoned with, so he wouldnt have believed my words anyway. It was better for me to keep my head down and quell his anger for now then exin myselfter. Then, Kyle smirked.
I hope you arent lying to me, he sneered.
His tone was tantly offensive, but he didnt care. Satisfied, he stepped back and the force that had paralyzed me slowly released its hold on my body. He turned to take his leave.
Im safe.
Though this situation ended far from ideal, I was relieved that I had at least survived. Then, I nced at the magic seal encircling therge doors.
This is a spell made by Kyle, the great wizard, himself.
Needless to say, breaking the curse had be a far moreplicated task than before. I inadvertently looked back at the faint scent of flowers leading down the corridor, but Kyle was already gone.
Chapter 39: I Believe You (2)
Chapter 39 C I Believe You (2)
How dare she.
Kyle furiously stormed through the hallway. From her honey-colored hair to the tips of her toes, there was not a single thing Kyle Romani liked about Riddel Spencer. She was nagging, persistent, and bothersome, so she shouldnt have affected him at all. Yet, Kyle had been in an incessantly terrible mood for weeks because of her.
From waiting for her to wake up from her fever to him heading back to the mansion early, Riddel kept making Kyle impatient. Not only that, but he also had the urge to touch her every once in a while. She always made him feel like a fool who could do nothing. That woman caused him to do such iprehensible, nonsensical things. When he remembered how she had treated him when he got hurt, he purposely avoided dodging the sword that the assassin had swung at him. In addition, when he had gone to purchase those flowers, he had spent more time deliberating over floral arrangements than he cared to admit.
Upon discovering her on the fifth floor, his bloodlust had soared towards her. He had wanted to strike down that delicate neck of hers. Despite his overbearing murderous intent, however, he couldnt even lift a pinky against her when she cried out and said she was in pain. This was all her fault. Because of her, he was doing things he had never done before.
Yes, this was definitely entirely her fault. She made him feel like he was losing his mind. However, he couldnt find a way to resolve this problem, because he felt even more insane if Riddel wasnt in front of him. Moreover, her behavior today had nearly driven him to the edge. In theirst conversation just now, she had boldly defended Doman Woodhill right in front of his face. Kyle knew the reason for it. He had heard from Elvin before that Riddel desperately loved Doman Woodhill.
But how dare she defend Doman Woodhill and even receive a letter from him while standing before me?
Riddel Spencer was his wife now and his alone. Whether their union was a political strategy or a contract marriage, the reason mattered not. This was the reality now, and it was even Riddel herself who had stated that they were a married couple.
I will never allow them to meet.
Kyle decided that he would do all in his power to forbid her from ever seeing Doman again. He couldnt ept the possibility of Riddel leaving him, especially not after she had dragged him this far.
But why? Why am I so angry? Why cant I make a proper judgment about anything concerning her? Why?
I believe you.
Even more frustrating was the fact that her quiet yet confident voice would not stop echoing in his head. He couldntpletely understand it himself, but he sensed a strange emotion arising inside him making him anxious.
Then, as if experiencing a moment of rity, Kyle realized one thing for certain. He didnt want her verdant eyes smiling kindly toward Doman or anyone else.
Yes. While she is with me, I want those eyes to only look at me.
****
Groggily, I slowly opened my eyes and struggled to make sense of my surroundings. After the haze of sleep left my vision, I recognized that I wasying on the bed back in the mansions master bedroom.
How did I get back here yesterday?
Then, I remembered that I had copsed once I made my way halfway down the staircase from the fifth floor to the fourth floor, and a couple of knights came to carry me back to this room.
I thought I was being dragged off to the dungeons.
Fortunately, the end result of my failed attempt to return home turned out to be not the worst scenario I imagined. I remembered feeling so relieved after the knights brought me back here instead of a prison cell, and I immediately fell asleep after. The tense interaction with Kyle hadpletely drained me. Overall, however, I was content with this oue despite being discovered, because Kyle had neither killed me nor locked me up. I had avoided the worst that could happen, so I thought that there was nothing further to be disappointed at. Speaking of Kyle, where was he now? Unconsciously, I looked to my side and was crestfallen at the sight. I startedughing at my own idiocy.
Did I really think that Kyle would be here beside me now?
There was no trace of his scent or wrinkle lingering on the sheets, indicating he hadnt visited the room at all since the previous night. I guess this is what people meant when they said that its scary to get used to something. At that moment, a pleasant smell tickled my nose. When I looked to the source, my eyes met Marinas wide, cherry-colored eyes. In her arms, she held arge bundle of fresh, colorful flowers.
Ah Yo Your Highness, youre already up, she stuttered and bowed deeply. Im sorry that I came into your room without permission. He Head Butler Jean specifically gave me an order to put these flowers in a vase.
Then, tears flowed from Marinas eyes.
I Im sorry, Your Highness, she wept. Im just so relieved to know youre alright after what happened yesterday.
Without a doubt, I knew that Marina was crying because she had heard what had happened and been concerned about me. After all, the rumor about what happened thest time someone tried to enter the fifth floor still circted among the maids. Then, I gingerly stepped out of bed and approached Marina. I pulled her into a warm hug and patted her back to soothe her like one would a child.
Yo Your Highness?
I worried you, right? Im sorry.
Ah
And thank you for being worried about me.
In the end, nothing had changed too much. I still had wanted to go back to my world, but at least I had more time now in this one.
Marina began to sob harder in my embrace. We stood there together,forting each other for a long time.
*****
Only
The next day, by the time I went outside, the sun was already shining brightly overhead. Seems I must have woken upte today. I frowned at the blinding light beaming directly into my eyes.
Yo Your Highness, Marina looked concerned at my displeased reaction. Is there something making you ufortable?
Huh? Oh no, there isnt. Its just that the sun is a little blinding today.
Then, Ill bring the
No, its okay, I reassured her. I like this weather.
Okay.
Yesterday, Marina had informed me that Kyle had gone on a rampage shortly after I was brought back to the bedchamber. He had destroyed the staircase and any potential points that could have been used as a connection leading up to the fifth floor. Now, absolutely no one could reach that floor. All of the mansions workers were exceptionally meek today, and most kept out of sight whenever possible. Understandably, they all feared meeting Kyle, whom I heard had been in a foul mood since discovering me. I regretted how much I had inconvenienced everyone, especially Marina, who still stood faithfully beside me in spite of the Archdukes anger.
She seemed to have already attached a lot of affection to me even though we have only been in each otherspany for a short time. I had no idea how worried she had been when I hadnt woken up from my fever.
Chapter 40: Take Responsibility (1)
Chapter 40 C Take Responsibility (1)
As I strolled through the mansion, I took note of my quiet surroundings. The halls were normally peaceful to begin with, but they were even more so since the house staff were trying their best to stay out of Kyles way. Now that I had the time to look around, I realized that there were quite a few things to take notice of, such as the seasonal decorations. Fresh, colorful autumn flowers adorned each nook and cranny, filling the air with a warm, lovely aroma.
We have finished decorating the mansion with all the flowers that the Archduke brought back with him. Do you like it, Your Highness?
One of the workers saw that I had stopped to appreciate their handiwork and decided to ask if it was to my liking. For a second, I had to double-check I understood his words. Oh my God, I thought. These were all the flowers that Kyle intended to gift me? Not just the ones Marina had brought to the room? I was only meaning to ask about the size of the bouquet he brought. How many flowers did he actually buy?
Still bewildered, I made my way to the main dining room where Jean was already waiting for me. Dark circles hung under his eyes. His gloomy expression indicated he likely hadnt gotten a wink of sleepst night. Upon noticing my entrance, he seemed relieved to see me.
Good afternoon, Your Highness, he brightened and pulled out a chair for me. It is nice to see you.
Good afternoon, Jean, I nodded. It is nice to see you, too.
The conversation between us didnt continue further after we exchanged greetings.
As I took my seat, I caught sight of arge, ornate vase situated in the middle of the table. The porcin vessel was filled to the brim with a bustling bouquet of golden blossoms.
Those are marigold and rudbeckia flowers that the master brought back with him, Jean exined, noticing what had captured my attention. Both are summer flowers, but they are still in bloom since autumn has only just begun.
Happiness.
He looked surprised at my words.
Ah, he smiled, Your Highness knows the meaning of the flowers.
I was by no means an expert in thenguage of flowers, but I did recall a few things from when I was younger and interested in flora.
Happiness.
As I took my midday meal, that word stayed in the forefront of my mind. All of a sudden, I heard a greatmotioning from outside the dining room. I leaned back slightly in my chair to peek into the hall where I saw maids and servants running frantically back and forth. The hallway itself was cluttered and several unknown faces traveled to and fro. Wondering what could have caused such abrupt chaos, I turned to Jean while he served me my dessert.
Jean, is there something going on in the mansion?
Its not something you need to worry yourself over, Your Highness.
He had replied with a pleasant expression, but I could sense a bit of anxiousness in his tone.
But I have the right to worry about it, another voice interrupted us from afar.
Jean rubbed at his temples and breathed a long sigh as Elvin entered the dining hall.
In the end, you were kicked out too.
Im d I got kicked out, Elvin shrugged. Ive been treated coldly since the beginning.
He smiled, though I sensed he was being disingenuous.
I nced at Jean in confusion and he replied with a look of defeat.
Yesterday the master came back with his shoulder grievously wounded. We have been trying to tend to him, but he does not wish to seek treatment.
His shoulder?
Yes, Jean cast his gaze downward, we have summoned doctors and healers, but the master doesnt want to leave his office Ah! You dont have to worry about it, Your Highness.
He waved his hands to assure me everything was under control, but Elvin stepped between us and interjected.
No, you should worry about it, he said while firmly meeting my gaze. If you leave him to his own devices, the wound may be infected and lead to him losing his arm.
How can you say that so thoughtlessly?! Jean shouted angrily.
I quietly recalled how Kyle had stood before me yesterday, his white armor caked in blood.
Was it his blood? Not other peoples?
The situation seemed dire to my understanding. Kyles wound must have been very serious to cause the whole house to be in disarray. If not even someone like Jean could persuade Kyle to seek treatment for his wound, then it seemed like an almost hopeless cause.
Thats why you have to take responsibility, Your Highness, Elvin looked purposefully at me as he spoke.
Huh? Hold on a second, what is he talking about? Take responsibility?
I doubted whether I heard him correctly.
Hey! Jean snapped, furious. What on earth are you trying to say to Her Highness when you know full well what happened yesterday?!
Elvin smiled furtively at me.
Ah, I shouldnt have looked at him.
Determined not to falter, I smiled back at Elvin while tightening my guard.
I do know full well what happened, he continued. Thats why I must apologize since I have to ask you one more thing.
Yes, I replied, please go ahead.
Did the master attack you yesterday?
No.
I answered his question honestly. By all ounts, Kyle should have struck me down, but I had escaped unscathed simply due to a stroke of luck. Nheless, it was true that he did not harm me despite the fact that I had knowingly broken the rules. I myself still couldnt believe Kyle hadnt chosen to kill me right then and there for whatever reason.
Upon hearing my response, Elvin looked knowingly at Jean.
Head butler, have you ever seen anyonee out alive after attempting to visit the fifth floor?
Only
Jean grit his teeth and kept his mouth shut. I also had nothing to say, because the answer was clear.
Elvin leveled his gaze at me, Thats why Im asking you to resolve this.
Wow. Hes really good at saying crazy things.
Even though he ended up sparing me, it wasnt as if Kyle had let me off easy. Remembering how intensely his eyes had thirsted for blood still frightened me. At times, I could hardly breathe from the vicious pressure in the air. If Kyle refused to listen to someone as close to him as Jean, then there was absolutely no way he would listen to anything I of all people had to say.
But, if you cant do it, then I wont force you.
Elvins eyes clearly said otherwise.
Im amazed at how you can look so insincere while iming to ask for help.
Chapter 41: Take Responsibility (2)
Chapter 41 C Take Responsibility (2)
As one of Kyles closest associates, Elvin was a particrly difficult person to argue with. On one hand, I wanted to reprimand him and point out how I could be of no help. On the other hand, I didnt want to risk losing Elvins support at a time like this when I was already in a bad situation with Kyle. Since Elvin had a hand in advising Kyle and managing his affairs, he could easily destroy our marriage contract and leave us both in a worse situation. Knowing what course of action I had to take, I wiped my mouth with my napkin and stood up.
Thats fine. Ill head to the Archdukes office and see what I can do.
I didnt have any other choices, anyway. As I prepared to leave for Kyles office, I turned to Elvin with one parting remark.
By the way, Elvin, why dont you brush up a little more on your manners next time?
I scolded him for skipping the usual courtesies and using his pettiness to immediatelymandeer the conversation that Jean and I had been having. Of course, I knew that Elvin was well-versed in polite etiquette and rarely ever made any mistakes. Todayspse in his manners stemmed from a desire to quickly resolve the situation, so I couldnt me him too much. I was just thankful that he gave me a chance to scold him.
Im sorry, Your Highness. Ill keep that in mind.
Upon realizing his mistake, he formally greeted me; however, my scolding seemed to have little impact on him because he still smiled at me mockingly.
What an annoying child.
****
Jean and Marina apanied me as I made my way to Kyles office. I had tried to go alone, but they followed me with all kinds of worries. Though, honestly, knowing that I had their supportforted me.
Before long, we arrived at my destination. I sighed in trepidation at the fact that a certain Archduke was waiting just beyond the door.
Haah
I took a deep breath and then knocked on the door. There was no response.
Whats wrong? Isnt he in? Why is there no answer?
I knocked on the door a few more times, but still to no avail.
Master, Jean cleared his throat as he called out, the Archduchess hase to see you.
Only more silence greeted us.
Uh, did something bad happen to him?
At this point, I figured standing here and calling out to him would continue to be pointless, so I would just have to forcefully enter the room. After warning Jean and Marina to step back, I yanked open the door and burst into his office.
Get out.
From the instant I heard his scathing tone, I knew everything was alright. So, I gestured to Jean and Marina, who were still hovering hesitantly around the doorway, to go before I closed the door behind me.
I dont think I should have done that.
Didnt you hear me say to get out?
Kyle didnt bother to lift his eyes from the document he was reading to greet me.
Well, I would also prefer to leave, but I cant.
Tilting my head to one side, I tried to peer more closely at his shoulder. From first nce, it seemed to be pretty severe since he was bleeding profusely through his shirt. Then, I noticed that there were a variety of medicines and medical suppliesid out on the edge of Kyles desk. I surmised that Jean must have left those behind thest time he was in here in the hopes that Kyle woulde around and use them, but he hadnt touched anything.
What a cold-hearted person, allowing Jean to continue worrying like that.
I lowered my head slightly as I approached him.
Archduke, Im sorry about yesterday.
My apology was not at all forced or insincere. I wasnt apologizing for the sake of apologizingI really did mean it. Last night, I had betrayed his trust and trespassed in an area that was important for him to protect.
Even though Ill have to do it again, someday.
More importantly, I also needed to clear up the misunderstanding surrounding my deal with the emperor, orck thereof, even if my words might not make much of a difference to him. For both our sakes, we couldnt stay like this forever.
My apology must have worked because Kyle finally looked up at me. Now that I had his attention, I didnt want to miss the opportunity to continue exining myself.
No matter how curious I was, it was a careless thing to do. So, Ipletely understand that youre upset at me but I hope you know this: I didnt do it because of some deal with the Emperor nor did I do it for Doman.
Doman?
The fact that Kyle only reacted to hearing Domans name puzzled me. Did he have a grudge against him from beforehand or something?
Anyway, I continued, everyone is worried about you, so I hope youll agree to receive treatment
Who is worried about me? Kyle sneered.
His tone was mocking and coarse, as if asking me if I was really trying to say that people believed he was hurt. However, I understood where his skepticism wasing from. Ever since he was afflicted with his curse, the people around him gradually avoided him. Those who remained kept their distance and even disbelieved his words at times. They couldnt believe that the ruthless, cold-hearted Archduke was capable of feeling pain or dying, even if he were to shed blood before their eyes.
People realized itter, I replied
I meant it. After his heart froze over, many regretted not taking him more seriously or paying closer attention to him while he was still alive. Including Riddel.
Are you going to try to control me again with your words? I already told you that I wouldnt be swayed by you anymore.
Im not trying to make him any angrier than he already is.
Seeing as how he was still so hostile, I figured I wasnt going to get anywhere with him. I conceded and took a step back.
Okay, I understand. Ill go back now. However, Im still worried about your shoulder, so please have someone look at itter.
Dont say bullshit No, he paused.
Kyle suddenly looked like he was scheming something and smirked derisively at me.
If you care so much, then I want to be personally treated by you.
Eh? I blinked in surprise. What?
If youre so worried, then you should oversee my care.
What? Sometimesno, often I find it hard to understand what is on your mind. Just heal yourself. What are you trying to get at by asking me to do it? Dont you still hate me after what happened yesterday?
Okay, I sighed. Ill take care of your injury.
I didnt understand where he was going with this, but I didnt reject his suggestion. No matter his reasoning, I figured this was the least I could do to express my gratitude toward him for sparing my life yesterday.
Honestly, I had expected the worst oue possible.
When I epted his offer, Kyle frowned and furrowed his brows at me.
Whats wrong, Archduke? Is there a problem?
Only
No, there isnt.
If there wasnt anything wrong, then why did he make such a perplexing expression at me? However, I didnt want to risk us getting off-topic, so I decided not to explore the matter further.
Then, could you move over? I think it will be hard for me to treat your shoulder if you are sitting over there.
Stop staring at me and please get up from your desk.
Kyle red at me as he rose from his seat and settled himself on the sofa in the middle of the room. I picked up the box of medical supplies that Jean had left and went to his side.
Oh my God. What is this?
As I peeled back the cor of Kyles shirt to get a better look at his injury, the medicine box nearly fell from my hands.
Chapter 42: Monthly Budget (1)
Chapter 42 C Monthly Budget (1)
Kyles shoulder wound was far more severe than I had anticipated. Previously, I had seen the injury only from afar and thus misjudged the severity. The sight that greeted me was horrific beyond words, to say the least. His shoulder bore aceration that was both wide and deep, and I could see clearly into the flesh beneath. Fresh blood was still seeping from the wound, soaking his shirt.
How can I not be surprised after seeing something like this with my own eyes?
My stomach churned at the sight. I tried to calm myself down and focus on addressing the topic of his treatment.
The wound is deeper than I initially thought, so it will take a few days for me to heal itpletely.
Of course, I was perfectly capable of healing it all at once, but his injury was quite serious, and everyone in the mansion was aware of that fact. Surely I would have drawn suspicion if his shoulder was suddenly better after my visit, so I decided to spread the healing process over three days. Besides, this would also allow me to be extra careful and ensure that I can restore his shoulders full functionality.
How many days will it take to heal? Kyle asked.
Hmm, I tapped my chin as I pondered for a moment, itll take about three days. Is that fine?
Instead of answering me, he simply looked up at me with a soft expression which I interpreted as confirmation to proceed. I leaned over Kyle and began to reverse the damage using my divine strength.
Neither of us said a word to one another during the treatment, and we sat in awkward silence. Internally, I questioned why Kyle was staring at me so intently to the point where his stare was starting to suffocate me. I couldnt stand how heavy the atmosphere was between us, so I tried to initiate at least some conversation to ease the mood.
Doesnt it hurt? I paused to make sure he was alright.
It doesnt hurt.
Is it bothering you at all?
It isnt.
Is he only able to answer me with short answers?
Sometimes I felt like I was talking to a broken robot. Seeing as how my attempts at initiating conversation turned out to be rather fruitless, I again focused on his wound. The restoration process was going well, but the sight and smell of exposed flesh nauseated me. I wanted to pinch my nose to keep myself from gagging, but I managed to hold myself back and sped up the treatment. Once I stabilized the wound to a point I was satisfied with, I sighed and sat back.
Now all I have to do is bandage it up.
Rummaging through the box of medicinal supplies Jean had left, I picked out a roll of gauze and proceeded to bind his shoulder. I made sure to wrap the wound tightly so it wouldnt be further aggravated by his work, but my hand brushed against Kyles arm as I went to tie the ends of the bandage together.
Its cold.
The moment my skin touched his, Kyle hastily recoiled from me.
What are you doing?! he shouted angrily.
But that was what I had wanted to ask him.
What are you doing?
Why are you yelling? I frowned. Your skin only lightly grazed mine just now.
Do you really hate it when I touch you?
Its not like that.
Then why are you so angry?
Dont you think about what will happen to your hands if you touch me?
In my opinion, Kyle was overreacting. A brief touch like before would just feel a bit cold, hardly cause for any pain. The contact was so short that no frost had been able to form between us, anyway.
Even so, Kyle always acts like this.
Excuse me, Archduke, were you perhaps worried about me?
Worried?
Worried that Ill get hurt from touching you.
Thats nonsense.
Kyle dismissively clicked his tongue at me. Clicking his tongue was a usual habit of his, but over the past few weeks, I also came to understand that it was his default answer whenever he didnt know what else to say.
Ah, I dont care if he answers me or not. I also think its impossible that he honestly worries about me.
Its alright if we touch for a brief moment, my tone was casual as I reassured him. I only felt a little cold.
But I wasnt scared at all. As long as the contact isnt concentrated in one spot for a long period of time, I wont be hurt. So, its alright to touch me on other parts of my body. You dont have to worry.
What I said was the truth. As long as I dont touch him for too long, the worst that can happen is a thinyer of ice will form on my skin, but even that will melt away rather quickly. Unfortunately, not many people knew this fact and were under the impression that any contact with the cursed Archduke would result in imminent death. Hence, they were afraid of Kyle.
At that moment, his eyes shed darkly and I looked back at him in confusion.
Is there something wrong with what I said before? But he doesnt seem angry, so what has gotten him so bothered?
Perhaps I should change the subject
Riddel.
Before I could respond to him, Kyles fingers graced my chin and gently tugged me closer to him. When I tried to protest, he leaned his face toward mine.
Ah, he surprised me. Our lips are nearly touching.
He was too close for me to consider his actions a joke.
Only
Kyle stared at me with an immovably hot gaze that momentarily stunned me. Before long, I came to my senses and spoke up with some difficulty.
Archduke, what are yo?
Before I could finish my sentence, Kyle pulled away from me.
You said it was okay to touch you elsewhere.
Whats wrong with him? Even though I said it was fine, he didnt have to be that close to me to do so.
If youre finished with the treatment, you can go.
Kyle walked back to his desk without giving me time to reply. I found it hard to move my body because I was still in shock, trying to process what just happened between us. Though his touch had been chilly, I wondered why I hadnt really noticed the cold.
Do I have a fever?
Chapter 43: Monthly Budget (2)
Chapter 43 C Monthly Budget (2)
A weekter, I was finished with Kyles treatment and his shoulder was restored to its former state. The servants were all amazed that I had been able to get close enough to treat him when he refused help from even Jean and Elvin. Not only that, but his shoulder also looked to be as strong as ever. As a result, they gave me a new nickname.
I heard Your Highness is the one that healed the Archduke!
Its incredible that Her Highness was able to take care of the masters wound by herself! As expected from our Archduchess!
Your Highness is really Romanis pride and miracle!
From then on, I became known as His Highness Miracle.
Oh my God. I just want to dig a hole and bury my face in it from how embarrassed that title made me feel. When I asked Marina about who had instigated such a ridiculous name, she told me that a certain head butler had been the one toe up with the nickname and spread it among the rest of the servants.
I didnt know that Jean was also capable of controlling the workers from behind the scenes.
Youre evil, Jean.
However, there was at least one good thing that resulted from my nickname: no one thought anything odd about me visiting his office coinciding with his shoulders amazing healing progress.
Maybe its also because I purposely slowed the treatment process to make sure things didnt seem too unnatural.
Everyone had convinced themselves that I was just using conventional first aid methods and doing what any other normal person would do to jumpstart the healing process. In addition to the bandages and the ointments, they believed that Kyle owed most of his speedy recovery to his monstrous physical strength, which was luckily a suitable enough exnation to prevent people from suspecting me.
ncing at the clock, I saw that it was almost noon and time for the midday meal. I made my way to the dining room where a veritable spread of freshly prepared foods was already waiting for me. There was a hefty, grilled turkey that looked extremely appetizing and a tureen of soup full of seasonal vegetables from the mansions gardens. Next to those were a steaming dish of pasta with foraged mushrooms and a te of crisp and vibrant sd.
Im sure the dessert after this will also be delicious.
However, despite the delicious assortment of food in front of me, I had no appetite. I couldnt even muster up the energy to appear to be as excited about the meal as I normally was.
This is all because of Kyle.
Your Highness, is there something youre concerned about? Jean worried over my despondent expression.
Theres nothing, Jean, I replied. Maybe its because I ate a lot for breakfast, so I still havent digested all of it.
Jean noticed that I was weaker than usual, but he epted my exnation with a smile. Then, he quickly opened his mouth as if he had thought of something important.
Ah! Come to think of it, I havent told you yet about this yet, Your Highness. Please let me know if you would like us to purchase anything you may need. The Archduke has already prepared a budget for you.
Money. I cant refuse money.
Since I failed my first attempt to break Kyles curse by thawing the frozen rose, I had more time to spend in this world now and resolved to visit ces outside the mansion more often. Besides, I was sure there was a lot of money I needed to spend, anyway, else it would remain in the Romani coffers and go to waste.
I can use that money to raise a workforce. Maybe I can buy a servant from the ve market or something.
My mind wandered to the various ventures I could look into with my budget. Come to think of it, I wasnt sure how much money had been allocated to me or how freely I could spend it. I knew that the Romani family had a vast fortune, but I wasnt sure exactly to what extent their wealth epassed. Besides, there was also the possibility that Kyle could have elected to give me a small budget in case he did not yet trust me with the finances.
Jean, how much is in my monthly budget?
What if he says something like one hundred million?
I surreptitiouslyughed silently to myself as I mused on the idea of such a ridiculous amount of money. The value of the currency of this world was modeled simrly to Korean currency since that was the only mary system I knew of as a child. One hundred million came to mind because that was the amount I always dreamed of receiving, despite knowing I could never attain such riches in my lifetime.
You have ten billion gold.
Only
I stoppedughing. For a second, I could hardly believe the amount that Jean had told me. It was way more than one hundred million. Even one hundred million was already an impossible amount for me to fathom spending, but ten billion per month!
Is ten billion gold too little for one month?
I smiled awkwardly at Jeans question and politely shook my head.
Oh, by the way, he added, you dont have to report every penny you spend because the Archduke indicated that its entirely yours. Please feel free to spend as much as you need to obtain whatever it is you desire.
Wah, that kind of eases my worries about my financial situation.
If I had to think of a problem with being given so much gold, then it would be the temptation to end up spending it on luxurious or extravagant goods just to have something to do with it. I knew I couldnt do that, though.
However, given this arrangement, I was confused about why the original Riddel Spencers story yed out the way it did. I was definitely sure that when Kyle died, he had left her a great inheritance. So, why couldnt she save her life with all that money? No matter how much Doman used and betrayed her, there must have been a lot of resources left that she could have used to hire investigators to clear her name.
Its all my younger selfs fault for writing a novel with such poorly thought out, inexplicable rationale. I think Ill have to look at the ledgers again soon.
Chapter 44: I Want to Work (1)
Chapter 44 C I Want to Work (1)
After I finished gathering my thoughts, I inadvertently found myself ncing at the clock. Checking the time, I decided to conclude my meal.
Your Highness, have you already finished? Jean asked. Youve barely eaten anything
Im sorry. The food looks delicious, but Im not really hungry right now. Please tell the chef that I enjoyed the meal. Dont worry, I dont have any issues with my digestive system. Ah, and Ill tell you if I get hungryter, I added.
Okay, I understand. Shall I call Marina for you?
No, you dont have to. Im nning on paying a visit to the Archduke.
As youmand, Your Highness.
Forgoing his own dismissal, and perhaps worried about the state of my health, Jean waited diligently by my side until I chose to vacate my seat. As I exited the dining room, I took the time to brace myself before heading off. It was time to address the source of all my concerns.
****
Kyles office was silent when I arrived. As per usual, he sat upon the sofa. Bearing in mind my intention to treat him, I positioned myself ordingly beside him.
Cleaning his wounds was by no means an unfamiliar process to me by now, but I couldnt shake the impulse that something was wrong. Kyles shoulder may havepletely healed, but its been four days since Ive starteding to his office to tend to him. That was a longer length of time than I had initially nned, and it was all thanks to Kyles ever-growing array of ailments.
Yesterday, it was his leg. The day before that it was his arm, and now, today, hed injured his fingers. I was absolutely dumbfounded. I never wouldve expected that Kyle would be clumsy enough to hurt himself everyday.
What on earth are you up to?
I couldnt eat properly because of him. Intending to discuss this, I was the first to break the silence that surrounded us, still poised to continue healing.
Excuse me, Archduke. May I ask how you got hurt this time?
I nicked myself while reading a book.
Kyle was obviously lying. How could reading a book tear into his flesh deep enough to expose the bones beneath?
After Kyle supplied his answer, I chose not to press any further, and we fell back into silence, the world outside easing itself into darkness. There were still some things that I remained apprehensive about, however, such as Kyle overworking himself or purposely weakening his body. The way he leveled his intense gaze upon me every session, as if he sought to look straight within me, never failed to burden me as well.
Of course, Kyle had refrained from pulling me as close as he once did that first day, but that did little to assuage my unease, uncertain as I was. I didnt know how, or when, he might act if he ever decided to pull that same stunt again.
More importantly, I think I know why Kyle is doing this.
I had a strong theory for that. To test it, I opened my mouth again.
Archduke, I have something to discuss with you.
What is it? Tell me.
I I want to work.
Work?
Yes. Come to think of it, I havent done much of whats required of me as thedy of the house. Ill make sure to work hard from now on, so please stop getting hurt. Id like to do more than just heal.
I expressed everything I wanted to say to him. It was my way of reminding him about my position, a means protesting this whole setup and urging him to allow me the opportunity to adopt other tasks.
And also my way of ensuring he doesnt purposely hurt himself on a daily basis just so Id have to heal him.
It wasnt an unreasonable request, so then why did Kyles expression turn bad?
Riddel Spencer. I guess you like talking nonsense, huh?
Of course not. I prefer to tell the truth.
You dont have to work. You can if you want, but you dont have to.
Should I be thankful for the sentiment or should I be offended that his expectations of me were so low? Either way, it was embarrassing.
Maybe Ive got the wrong idea I want to ask him a question.
Then why do you keep getting hurt?
Only
Reading Kyles expression, I expected him to spout something scathing or biting in response.
Do you hate it when Im hurt?
Huh? I wasnt expecting that question, and it surprised me. What happened to that caustic retort I prepared myself to hear?
Of course I hate it, I immediately answered. It came out without a second thought. It wouldve been great if Kyle gave me a nice, convenient answer like, Okay, Ill stay out of harms way. I promise Ill be careful, but I knew the odds of that happening were slim to none.
Its fine, though. Now I have an excuse I can use to help persuade Kyle.
I immediately prepared something to say. Seeing if it would work out for me, I spoke out once more.
Now that things have turned out like this, Ill be honest and just tell you everything that I wanted to say. In truth, I dont want you to get hurt anymore. Im worried about your health, especially given that well need to get married soon.
Married?
Chapter 45: Monthly Budget (2)
.Chapter 45 C I Want to Work (2)
Of course. We might be an officially wedded couple on paper but weve yet to host an actual wedding ceremony. We need to prepare for it and get ourselves ready, but how can we if youre sick and hurt every day? How could we proceed with the ceremony if the groom is indisposed?
Dont you agree?
His silence didnt daunt me. I schooled my eyes into a re, imploring Kyle to answer my question. When he chose instead to maintain his silence, I decided to ask him again.
So, care to answer the question, Archduke?
What do you mean?
I asked you why you keep getting hurt.
Yet again: silence. So, I took a deep breath and opened my mouth once more.
I
After treatment
Kyle and I started to speak at the same time, so, wide-eyed, I paused and asked him to repeat himself.
Yes? What is it?
Kyle frowned, but he made sure to answer me properly this time.
Once all the treatments are over Are you going to stop visiting me?
What on earth is he saying?
There were days, before, where I avoided Kyles office because I feared disturbing him. Is that what this was about?
Im confused. Does this mean it would be better if I regrly came to see him? But I thought he disliked my visits He should have said something if he liked them.
I decided to interpret Kyles words more positively and replied with confidence.
No, Ill keep visiting you. As long as we dont break up, then
Were not breaking up.
Kyle was quick to cut me off, his voice firm. His face was contorted into an expression of displeasure, as if my words annoyed him.
Why? What now? Im so tired of his sensitivity. Well, its fine as long as we dont break up.
I went on, adding a few more assertions.
Anyway, we really need to prepare for our marriage celebration. So, dont get hurt anywhere, okay?
Please answer me.
Suffocating in the silence, I moved to hasten his treatment so I could leave sooner. Thest thing I wanted to put myself through was another round of his willful avoidance, stubbornly neglecting to speak to me despite all my efforts. Yet as I concentrated on the divine power escaping me, I could feel him inch closer. It was making me nervous, so when I chose to speak, I avoided looking at him directly.
What is it? Do you have anything youd like to say?
Have you ever treated him this way?
I was caught off guard, bewildered by his non sequitur.
Him?
Doman Woodhill.
Oh, he was referring to Riddels ex-fiance. Why so suddenly, though? When Kyle spoke of him, his voice seemed to flood with displeasure.
If you dont like Doman, you shouldnt talk about him.
I answered with the intention to reassure him.
Ive never healed him like this. Then, I added, Because he doesnt get hurt in the first ce.
Doman was a cowardly man whose only skill was running. Rarely would he ever sustain an injury.
Suddenly, the air began to feel heavy, dissatisfaction permeating the entirety of Kyles countenance. I must have said something wrong, something that disappointed him.
Why?
I nced up, seeking rification in Kyles expression, his gaze. When he asked another question, his voice adopted a low tone and his eyes darkened into an ominous shade of crimson. I stiffened beneath the intensity of the atmosphere he imbued between us, equal parts wary and rapt.
Doman Woodhill and I are very different, arent we?
Why did his eyes turn red all of a sudden? Did he misunderstand, assuming I wasparing him to Doman? Is that why hes upset? Maybe I had pierced the dragons pride.
I got chills. Goosebumps rushed to dot my flesh. Before things could get any worse, I hurried to exin.
Excuse me, Archduke, but there seems to be a misunderstanding. I know it must seem like I wasparing you with Doman, but
Letspare some more.
What?
I asked you topare me to him.
Kyle was getting crazier. No, crazy wasnt a strong enough word to express what he had be. His eyes gleamed vividly, alight with madness, and it creeped me out. I didnt understand why Kyle kept losing hisposure everytime he would bring up Doman. As far as I could recall, theyve never had a bad rtionship.
I forced myself to make eye contact with him when I answered his question, determined to endure the pressure.
Archduke, please dont interrupt me. I think were having a huge misunderstanding; I wasntparing you to him at all.
Even if you werent, you should have considered it.
Consider it? Consider what? Suddenly, Kyle moved closer once more.
Compare everything between us. Our appearance, our eyes, hair, eyshes, lips, skineverything, down to the very way we breathe. Ill let youpare it all.
Thats enough. I dont want to do that.
Only
Why? If you dont know how to, Ill kindly teach you.
I dont need such kindness. I cantpare you with Doman.
Comparing trash like Doman to someone like Kyle was simply a waste of time. It wasnt worth it.
Ha, thats what Im talking about.
Kyle slowly crept nearer, closing the distance between us. He was close enough that I could feel his breath puff gently against my skin.
Ill have youpare him to me whenever Id like, so dont decline.
His voice reverberated between us, sweetly drifting from his lips to echo in my ears. It was temptation made audible, and I could not suppress the shiver that instinctively ran down my spine. He paused for a moment before raising his hand, carefully smoothing down my hair as he spoke.
Riddel Spencer. Now and forever, know this: I will not be as sweet as your ex-fiance.
Chapter 45.1: 23
Kyle might have intended to warn me with his statement, but in truth, it brought forth only reassurance. Domans sweetness was a lie. He was not a kind person.
I dont need fake affection.
Unfortunately, the real Riddel Spencer would have no reason to doubt Doman. She would never possess my suspicion, so I couldnt reveal to Kyle how I honestly felt. I had no choice but to allow another wave of silence to descend over us, suspended like a thin, fragile thread mere moments from snapping. When Kyle began to whisper once more, the thread gave atst, unraveling beneath the low, gentle rumble of his voice.
From now on, I would advise you not to mention his name in my presence.
How badly does Doman annoy him that I cant even say his name? However, just like hisst admission, this was a good thing for me.
I didnt like talking about him either, but I cant tell that to Kyle because it would be incredibly out of character for Riddel Spencer. Oh, but there was onest thing Another grave secret I mustnt tell.
Kyle is a liar.
The tenderness of Kyles touch, gently petting my hair, conveyed a sweetness that contradicted the austere nature of his earlier im.
Yet again, I couldnt acknowledge this aloud. The original Riddel Spencer wouldnt have cared enough about Kyle to notice details like these, upied as she was by Doman Woodhill. Her mind only ever swam with thoughts of him and I had to emte that. Silence was the only answer she wouldve had and the only answer I could offer Kyle, because that was just who Riddel was. That was who I had be.
***
Two days have since passed following the Doman incident. At the time, Kyles tumultuous disposition, affected by the dragons curse, persisted for quite a while. Fortunately, he didnt harm me, so I didnt dig too deep into it. After all, his curse was probably driving him into bouts of caprice and inconstancy, making it hard to read his emotions.
I would be lying if I said I wasnt worried about anything, though. I had one more concern to upy myself with and it was pretty important.
The rose. Now that the incident on the fifth floor has died down to some extent, I only need to dispel Kyles magic.
I knew how to deal with Kyles magic. It was simple: I could ask a ck magic sorcerer to help me. But, of course, simplicity did not imply ease. There was a problem with that method.
Itd be impossible for me to find a ck magic sorcerer because I needed to be alone to do it.
If I wanted to hire a ck magic sorcerer, I would have to go outside, but if I were to go outside, Id need a guard. I couldnt just recklessly allow anyone to be my guard, either. It was customary for the Archduchess to have three or more guards apany her, but that would be far too many for me.
The more guards I have, the harder it will be for me to move.
Therefore, my qualifications for an ideal guard hinged heavily on them being someone who would overlook my actions and who could protect me solely with their own power. Someone strong enough to stop Kyle even for a moment, just in case I got caught like I did once before.
I knew only one person in the novel could meet those demands.
It was Sejan, the leader of the knights.
This troubled me. Out of all the characters, why did it have to be Sejan? It was like plopping a fish in front of a cat.
But I cant ignore the fact that Sejans my only option right now.
Originally, I wanted to interact with Sejan the least out of all the characters. It wasnt just because he had a bad personality, but also because I had no means of controlling him or influencing his actions. His wildcard qualities lead me to decline his initial request to serve under me. I refused to be his master, yet here I was, forced to take that rejection back.
Well, it wasnt like I didnt have a way out of it.
If I made a deal with Sejan, maybe I could persuade him to help me temporarily.
Sejan was someone whose motivations were thoroughly rooted in his own interests, so money, honor, power, beauty, and other things of the same vein wouldnt tempt him.
But I wrote this novel.
Luckily for me, I had information that would spark Sejans interest. The only catch was that while I knew that the information would attract his attention, I didnt know whether it could actually be used to make a deal with him. It was a double-edged sword, because it could also end up paving a road to me losing my neck.
Why do I have to risk my life every time I do something? I wish I had written a peaceful novel.
As I scorned my past decisions, I made my way to the training hall.
***
Honestly, I was worried. I havent been to the training grounds after the 5th floor incident. I was afraid the knights would make me ufortable. Too good with their eyes, they would be able to see everything and know what happen.
But you cant suspect a bright smiling Archduchess.
Wee your Highness!
Huh? Contrary to my expectations, Vice-Captain Noxis weed me so warmly to the point of discouragement. The same could be said about all the knights around us. Dressed in neat uniform, they greeted me politely and politely.
Oh, Your Grace, its an honor to meet you!
I cant believe your Highness walks in person.
What is this? Their reactions are too muchpare to before.
Unit 1 What are you all doing? Her Highness is here. Stay sharp.
At this loud shout, the knights nearby gathered like sheep, all looking my way. It would have been great if it ended there.
Your Highness was still alive after going to the 5th floor?
I hear you treated the Archdukes shoulder yourself.
They were all looking up to me with respect. They were whispering but I still could hear them. I could hear their admiration for me.
What an astounding miracle!
Its a miracle.
A miracle!
In the end, the praises just kept on adding. Its a shame that I dont feel like I deserve their praises.
Catching my eyes in the crowd, there was a noticeable person who was looking my way.
Is he a knight?
Staring at me from a long distance, standing alone. I could tell he was still young. Hes probably a new knight, no?
!
His face turned red the moment our eyes met.
Ja, Jarett, you little bastard. What the hell are you doing standing there. You cant look at her highness directly like that! Bow your head.
Noxis, who was btedly grasping the situation, shouted as he turned. Jarett, shocked, ran toward Noxis in a fit of surprise. The atmosphere had be as deste than the desert.
Im sorry, Your Highness. It hasnt been long since this kid became a knight, he doesnt know much about manners. Ill teach him better so that he doesnt behave rudely.
Noxis apologized together, pressing down on the back of Jarrets head. I thought it was an excessive apology, but I preferred to stay silent.
Hes only a knight who didnt say hello to the Archduchess. There was nothing to be angry at. Oh Thats why Noxis swore at Jarett on purpose.
Not unlike Sejan who was a strange knight, bad manners and rude to the nobles. This is a strategy to cover for him. This situation was more tiring by the second, so I alluded at Noxis.
Its all right, Noxis. Dont worry too much.
What?
Noxis looked dumbfounded. The other knights around, likewise, opened their mouths with the same expression.
Uh-huh. Whats that? They all look so surprised.
Probably because they all think Im a noble. And like all other nobles, I should be a docile person, but honestly, I meant it. Theres nothing to worry about. I was not even a proper noble in the first ce.
It was kind cute that he looked at me with such big eyes full of surprise.
He was still smiling, mouth still open full of surprise.
I dont think Jarett is rude. It was rather that Jarett was looking at me with such wide eyes.
Oh, thats because your Highness is so beautiful.
Shut up you Thank you for your understanding, your Highness
Noxis pressed Jaretts head harder and bowed even more deeply this time.
Yeah, you crazy brat. Stop making trouble. Your heart is pounding!Thank you, your Highness!
I thank you for your kindness, your Highness. Jarett, please watch yournguage!
The next thing I knew, all the other knights gathered around to thanked me and scold Jarett.
He seems to be loved, probably because hes a good kid.
The flow was the same as before, but the air was getting morefortable. That was a relief. After this moment of uproar, I walked in with Jarett inside the training grounds
[If you are looking for the leader of the second unit, Jarett will walk you there.]
The warm air froze when Sejans name came out. As expected, Sejans effect was great when you ask about him.
If you say Sejans name to a nobleman you dont want to deal with, theyll all run away.
Come to think of it, Sejan never came to see me since that day.
Are you waiting for me toe first?
Or maybe he just lost his interest in me.
But he seems to be attending his duties.
I talk to Jarett, humming next to me.
Jarett, hows Sejan doing these days?
The Captain? Hes a little busy these days. Hes got a new unit; a new system and hes currently teaching.
System, Order, and Rules These three things were the most inconsistent virtues for Sejan. I couldnt imagine what the 2nd unit he would lead would look like.
Captain Sejan is a good man.
Jarett, who suddenly spoke out, continued.
People say hes crazy, but hes my benefactor. He saved me, an orphan who was starving to death, and put me in the Order.
It was the first time I ever heard someone openly say that Sejan was a crazy guy.
And yet I sense no fearing from him.
Nevertheless, did Sejan feel different because of theck of venom in Jaretts tone? Is Sejan a person who is unexpectedly normal?
Your Highness, did you finallye because you missed me?
Thecency of was dismissed as soon as I saw Sejan.
Chapter 45.2: 24
As soon as Sejan appeared, Jarett took his leave from me and Sejan in a polite manner and left very quickly. He said he was his benefactor but the way he ran away was amusing.
Of course, I was the one who wanted to run away.
Per his usual self, Sejan; red hair and wearing the red knights suits, seemed oblivious to the fact his sword and hands were covered with red blood.
Why are you covered in red? Im scared to death here. Was the first thing that came to my mind after seeing him.
Why would I want to see you? Have you lost your mind?
While I said it with a dull tone, Sejan burst intoughter, then nced to the side to look at me.
Theres no need to stop now. Go on.
I look around, I could see the 2nd unit scattered. What are they doing here? Do they naturally turn their heads side to side while practicing in silence? But there was something out of the ordinary going on here. The 2nd Battalion Cavalry was carrying unusual weapon.
A chain to draw, a spear and a mace. Whats that weapon that looks like a chainsaw? A single blow would crush you into a fine powder.
Soon after I was looking at their weapons, I finally notice. Is this
Do you like it? I have built a new unit based on what you said.
Oh, my God, Sejan remembered what I said and went ahead to create a new unit. A gesture straight to my heart. I was quite surprised. He grinned as if he was satisfied with my reaction.
I guess you love it. So, what brings you here? Did you want to use me as your escort?
Yes, I came here because I wanted you to be my escort.
This time it was Sejans turn to be caught by surprise when I replied in a nonchnt manner. No, rather than being surprised, it was as the words disappeared from his mouth, but his face was still smiling. At the same time, I felt both awe and confusioning from him.
Its not very far away, so its probably a bother to bring all the knights with me. I also cant bring many people, theres too many eyes and ears here.
Everyone seemed to want to ask me if I was out of my mind. Dont worry, I also think Im out of my mind. But now it was hard to bring up the deal of him being my escort at this rate.
Id like to talk about the details of escort duties separately, could I have some of your time?
Of course.
Sejan epted at once without showing any annoyance about it. Immediately, Sejan turned to the counterpoint room, and we came to the garden after a short walk.
Whats your business with me, Your Highness? It would be annoying if it was nothing.
I paused at the sudden sound of a voice.
You knew that, too. Good.
He may have expected it, if the only request I had was to have an escort, I could have talk about it with the vice-captain back at the training grounds. But calling him out separately meant there was something more.
I thought Sejan would be quick to notice. Even though I knew it, I suddenly broke out in a cold sweat from Sejans voice. I looked around just in case. Cant help but feeling like enemy number one?
I feel Sejan is asking all the right question, but its not bad to be modest about it.
I didnt intend to dy either the matter anymore.
I want to make a deal with you.
A deal? Then what good is there for me?
Sejan asked without a blink of an eye, as if the deal was nothing important. Not curiosity at all. It was not the time to lose my momentum. I looked at Sejan and talk with unshakable eyes.
What if I could tell you about what youre looking for?
Looking for? Is there something Im looking for? Sejan shrugged his shoulders, saying, I dont know what you are talking about.
But what Im about to say next? The information will probably shatter his smile. I couldnt predict what was going to happen, but it was not the moment to be hesitant. With confidence, I whisper just loud enough to be heard by Sejan.
Are you not looking for the someone who destroyed the Puruns n.
What if I could give you some information about that person?
Sejans face was distorted for a moment. Just a quick sh, but I didnt get it wrong.
My first smile was the first one to fall.
When I saw the mask returning as nothing happen, I felt a sense of guilt. It was because I knew. The idea of dealing with other peoples pain, the past they might want to forget is wrong. The problem is the first ce is, I was the one who created his pain.
I didnt want to use it if possible.
I thought I was a hypocrite, but I couldnt help it. This was also a matter of survival.
A long, unyielding silence fell.
I thought Id run out of patience waiting for him to talk, but Im surprisingly calm.
Is it so important to be cautious in this situation? Maybe I should
Who told you that story? His Highness? Oh, what is that crazy dragon talking about?
Only a very few people know that Sejan is looking for the bastard that destroyed his n. I knew his intention for asking me. I knew it would be suspicious for me to know about that. I immediately brought out the answers I prepared.
I didnt hear it from him. I knew it by my own ability.
A smile struck the corner of his mouth. I felt Sejan study me from top to bottom. Head to toe. Something like a kid smiling at a new toy. But I could tell from his eyes, its only temporary. Until the toy breaks.
Your Highness, do you know?
I replied calmly even when I noticed that his eyes had changed. A beast looking at a prey.
What?
If those words are lies, your Highness will die by my hands.
It was an eerie warning.
Somehow I didnt feel threatened by him. Maybe because I already have been under Kyles threat before.
How could I be immune from such a threating from him?
!
!
A buzzing, mumbling noise started all around us. Workers on break seemed to be whispering to each other. Maybe Sejan would realize I could hold up my end of the deal if I had something else for him. Its a relief that I could do this.
What relief?! This ce is humming with people everywhere.
In order to persuade him quickly, I finally spoke out the words I was holding until the end.
I entrust this sword to you with my life and honor.
At the moment, Sejans eyes shook. He was clearly surprised.
[I entrust this sword to you with my life and honor.]
Those words were thest one of Sejans remembered father. The story of Sejan that no one knows. In the meantime, the workers were getting closer. Judging that any further conversation was impossible, I hastened to finish.
Is this enough to convince you? Ill postpone the details for next time. Ill give you about 15 days to think about it, and if you like,e and see me.
I wanted to give him more time to think about it. I could tell he was surprised by the whole conversation the way he was squirming around.
Slowly, courteously, I grab my dress and brushed past Sejan where he was standing like time had stopped. I deliberately gave my back to another predator, one who is different from Kyle. Even if show your fangs and attack, I wont blink.
Ive shown you everything I can.
All thats left is Sejans choice.
***
My eyes were wide open on this morning. As soon as I woke up, there were so many scary things scattered around the room.
I asked Marina in front of me.
Marina, whats all this?
Lady, its a gift from his Highness. He said, he sent it to prepare for the wedding.
Oh right. Getting ready for the wedding.
Is it not too much just for me?
Shall we open them.
Yes, lets do it.
When I gave Marina permission, all the other maids gathered quickly as if they had waited and began to unpack the gifts one by one.
Your Highness! Its a jade brooch! The color, its so pretty!
Really! I think itll will suit you.
Oh, this is a pearl ne.
I heard that rare gems from the East are gaining attention these days. I can guess why.
Your Highness look over here. Its a diamond bracelet thats trending among thedies these days.
Its so bright and beautiful that I will be blinded by such treasures!
Everyone looks so ecstatic,pared to me who was probably sporting a glum look. They are clearly more excited than I was.
But is everything here gems and jewelry?
At first nce, it looks easily weighty. Is he going to be a jeweler or something to me? Some jewelry is needed for the archduchess, but it was excessive.
Then, it didnt take long to find out that it was a mistake
C Your Highness, the master sent this.
C Your Highness, your gift has been sent today as well.
C Your Highness, Its a gift from his grace
I was somehow confused by all this.
The next day, the day after that and the following day, the gifts continued toe in. Ribbons, shoes,ces, hats, fans, reticules, and dresses. Not all at once, but several times over the days.
You damn dragon bastard.
I could not see past my nose for the next 3 days. Why do you terrorize me with gifts?
But there was something else to be frightened of.
Chapter 45.3: 25
I was confused at Jeans words. Wordy. How in any world can this be frugal? I wanted to refute it, but Jean was showing a pitiful expression, as if this butler had suddenly big loopy rabbit ear and they were drooping at the moment. The illusion was strong indeed. I couldnt say anything to him in this situation.
Oh, and your Highness, the seamstress will arrive soon. While attending different events, even for the unformal wedding, youll have to match a variety of dress rules.
Oh, my God. I cant. I think I will send you a present just before the wedding. If you are more frugal, I may be crushed to death by gifts. I barely managed to keep my myself fromughing. Dismissing the subject for now, I ask him.
Jean, can I take a look at the ledger right now?
***
After having dinner, I spent hours scrutinizing the ledgers that Jean had handed me. I decided on a new course of action. As I arrived at Kyles office, I immediately start knocking on the door.
Your Grace, are you inside? May Ie in?
Come in.
When I opened the door, Kyle was sitting at his desk with todays paperwork. Without fail, like every single time I visited him in the past.
As expected, you wont even look at me.
I heard from Jean that Kyle had a lot of issues to deal with these past few days, is he even sleeping properly?
Well, you look fine.
I nced at Kyle and soon opened my mouth.
I have something to say. May I?
Only then did Kyle, raising his head up, meet my eyes. His eyes following me and wondering what I was doing here. Kyle quickly found the ledger in my hand, his expression saying why, what, why? epting his silence as a permission, I walked to Kyle and opened the ledger to this month.
It wasnt a crappy ledger.
There was nomon corruption, no unnecessary withdrawal Except this this one time. Yes, this month. I pointed out Kyles expenses with my index.
Archduke, when I analyze the ledger for this month, I believe your budget this month is more than usual.
To be exact, it wasnt this month. Kyles over the top expenses only registered over four days. It was excessive. Just over 20 billion. It was so much that it didnt make sense in the typical budget or in a spending frenzy. The expenses are written as personal expenses, so even though the exact item details were not written down, there was no need to pretend what I already knew.
I asked with certainty.
I cant believe it. Isnt this all the money that went into my gifts?
He looked ill at my question.
Whats that supposed to mean? Youre the one who asked me to prepare for the wedding ceremony. And you must attend the imperial banquet before the wedding. So, I have prepared everything ordingly.
Well, I understand what you mean. But if you waste it like this, its going to cost your Highness
Do you think theres a problem with these expenses? Its only money.
20 billion is not just money, its a lot of money. So much money. For him, its probably only a speck of dust in his finance but for a normal person like me, it was extravagant.
It seemed to have touched his pride strongly. Frowning, he said,
If you dont like them, throw them out. Ill buy you new ones.
Thats the worst. Of course, I also think money is the best.
Money is the best. The best jewelry. The most expensive of them.
Therefore, if you receive a gift, the best one is pretty, luxurious and expensive. Expensive, I like the expensive ones. In addition, in case of emergency, items that do not appear to be sold can be stored and managed as a secret fund. This was my n.
But theres a degree to everything. I sincerely refused to get buried in a giant pile of gifts.
Im a dragon. A big little dragon going through puberty.
In some ways, thats what I wanted to tell this sensitive boss who was acting like a brat.
Dont throw it away. Im very happy to receive those gifts, why throw it away?
Then tell me what the problem is.
Its not that.
Its not a problem, its a
Oh, no. I said the opposite of what I wanted to say. Wait, hes not saying anything, he probably didnt hear me. Huh. I turned away from his gaze.
Its not a problem. They were very beautiful and expensive gifts. But rather than an expensive gift, a thoughtful gift would be better. Well, I think that kind of gift would make me feel really happy.
A gift someone put thoughts and efforts into it. A heartfelt and thoughtful gift. I felt guilty as soon as I was saying things. My conscience was overwhelmed.
Thoughtful?
Kyles voice was filled with wonder. The insincere sound seems to have caused quite a stir.
Okay, thats great.
Oh, I dont mean that your gifts are heartless. Im talking about a kind of gift that doesnt have to cost anything. The kind of gift that you give someone because you thought of them.
As I was trying to correct and exin what I was saying, Kyle looked confused and uncertain. That reaction was understandable. The word heart is probably the most difficult word for a dragon. I told Kyle, who looked like he wanted to ask the answer.
There is no right or wrong answer for this kind of gift. Its something that you have to think about it by yourself to really see what it is. You know?
After basically throwing homework at Kyle, I slipped out of the office quickly. Let him think.
Im going to prepare a present for Kyle.
A thoughtful gift.
***
Your Highness, did you sleep wellst night?
The next morning Jean came to my room. But what is this? The men who followed Jean were holding more gift boxes.
Did Kyle send another gift? I was a little embarrassed and confused when I realize that our conversation from yesterday seemed to have failed.
This is a package from the Spencer Family.
A present sent from my father. What nonsense is this? As soon as the information really prated my brain, I started to worry about it. Well,e to think of it, there was probably a good exnation as to why I was receiving a gift from him.
Its what Kyle said yesterday. Generally, the couple attendrge banquets prior to the ceremony, to let them know beforehand that they will be married. A little bit like an engagement ceremony without inviting everyone.
It was one of the stone cold procedures. At that time, the brides dress was usually sent from her family, which was part of those many traditions toe. Thanks to that, it seems that Father has sent a dress.
I looked at the gift box with uninspiring eyes.
But why did Father send this dress?
I couldnt have missed it no matter what I felt. They will have to attend the banquet per traditions. Share stories. Talk about my marriage to the Archduke with all the nobles presents. This will be a new thing for this family to talk about Riddel like she had the perfect upbringing. I wonder, how did you choose this dress? And how miserable are you to send it to your dear daughter?
The banquet I will attend with Kyle this time is the imperial ball. A banquet thisrge as it was, its clear that there would be a lot of people around. Naturally, everyone would be there, everyone from the low nobles to the high nobles, followed by the royals.
Would you like to try it onter? Jean inquired.
I have nothing to worry about.
I shook my head and answered immediately.
No, I dont want to wear it, so please throw it away.
I think that would be more fun. For those poor spoiled family members.
***
In recent days, Kyle has been in deep agony.
[ In his Mind. ]
It was because the two cliched words shook his mind.
Heart and soul.
Its a thoughtful gift.
He brooded those words dozens of times a day thinking of Riddel. He felt like going to Riddel right away and ask her, what do you want? What kind of gift should I get you?
But why? Kyle, who couldnt ask easily the person he wanted, asked his aides instead.
C A thoughtful gift? Well, I think flowers would be good. But why are you asking me that all of a sudden?
-
C Hmm, my lord. I couldnt provide you the flowers I preparedst time, so why dont you bring her flowers from the garden this time? After that, you should tell her Highness, You are more beautiful than the flowers themselves, its perfect.
C Jean, are you already senile at your age?
Jeans idea of writing a romance novel waspletely dismissed that day.
C Its a difficult question because its a thoughtful gift. Oh a smile. How about a smile? If its your smile, you wont have to put your heart into it, but itll be very cheap.
C
Elvins opinion, which was strangely swaying but out of ce, was also rejected that day.
Tut, stuck with useless things.
Kyle, who was clicking his tongue, tried to ask people at the duchy, but it was impossible.
C
C So So Sorry master I was wrong. Please forgive me.
C
C Lord, you must be upset, all of you, be respectful!
Even the busy castles knights and sword-wieldings knights from the battlefield hardened in cold stiffness when they met Kyles eyes.
I cant do it.
Kyle pointed his finger at the knight heart to express what he had in mind. I didnt really work as the knights plop down when their legs gave up. There were also those who fainted at the thought of Kyle who was going to kill them.
-
Eventually, the agony deepened, with little information he could gather, and only an hour of savagery steadily eased away.
***
ahhhhh.
On the day of the banquet, I had no choice but to continuously yawn since the morning. It was the morning of the imperial ball, the banquet. And I could only wait as the maids went through, preparing me from head to toes.
Chapter 45.4: 26
A sky-lit dress with a visible neckline, made of a fabric that looks like star powder has been scattered upon. Delicate makeup with a pink hue overall. Gorgeous decorations that make me even more beautiful.
Among them, golden hair twisted with emerald colored jewel pin to pursue a natural look. As such, the skilled hands of the maids continued for a while. Never stop working until they all step back as one unit.
Its all done, your Highness.
Wow! You are beautiful.
So beautiful, your Highness!
After their hard work, the maids shouted as is they were united.
Your Highness, you are so pretty.
Thank you, Marina. I replied to Marina with a smile, while she gave me praise with such big eyes and wide smile. I stretch my body and finally felt free after sitting for so long.
Wow, preparing for an imperial takes longer than usual, it took so long I thought I died out of boredom. But really how long does it take to just to get dress for such events?
After the work of the maid, Jean, who was waiting outside her, came inside. His facepletely changed upon seeing me, his mouth opened wide and the usual enthusiastic butler was nowpletely frozen. Im worried now that my that my appearance is not up to standards. The maids might find me beautiful, but they would not want to anger me.
Then, as if he suddenly woke up, Jean poured praise. Oh my God! Your Highness. Youre so beautiful. Its as if the goddess of beauty came down upon you.
Thank you, Jean. Thats too much praise.
Its nothing.
Jean, who was sharing small talk with me, turned towards the maids and ask them to leave us. It seemed Jean had something quite important to tell me if he didnt want the maids listening to us. Soon after Jean dismissed them, I saw the maids greeting me and hurried out.
I asked standing tall in front of Jean. Jean, whats going on? Do you have separate business for me?
Well, your Highness
Yes?
I dont think Jeans grim look is a good thing. What could possibly made him so uneasy to ask me something?
Jean bowed his head. I know I have no right to ask you, but I would appreciate if you could please keep the Archduke from getting his hands stained with blood at the banquet tonight.
While I didnt expect this kind of request, it seemed Jean wanted me to stop Kyle frommitting murder on the night of the imperial ball.
Jean quickly added. But, if it doesnt seem possible, please get out right away. There will be knights escorting you nearby, who will help you leave safely. I do not wish to see you hurt.
Overall, it was an enigmatic requesting from the butler.
I felt sorry for Jean, who probably thought over the situation countless of times in his head, but I didnt think Kyle would hurt me. It was only a quick thought. Kyle could hurt me, but it feels good to know Jean appreciated me and wished for my safety. Iughed lightly to reassure Jean.
Dont worry. Jean, if anything happens, Ill try to stop Kyle as best as I can. If not, I will run away quickly.
I am relieved to hear you say so.
Jean and I smiled gently as we faced each other. After a while, I felt shy standing there without saying anything.
When Jean started to speak, I felt relieved. The master is waiting at front of the front door; I will escort you to him.
***
Following the corridor of the long Archdukes Castle and through the front door, I see Kyle waiting there. And, for a moment, I am utterly fascinated. No. It was more urate to say that I was subjugated, under a spell. Kyles appearance: neatly ced hair and luxurious indigo tailcoat. It is incredibly perfect. His broad shoulders, chest, and graceful beast-slim waistline made his tailcoat stand out even more. Even Kyles white and soft skin looked smoother than usual, honey skin.
I knew he was a handsome good-looking man, but this is crazy. But there was something weird. Its me, Ive lost my mind at Kyles beauty and cant move my feet, standing so far from him.
Did I eat something wrong? Huh?
Now, as I was looking more closely at Kyle, he was strangely stiff. At first nce, it looked fine, barely noticeable. Looking thoroughly, Kyles eyes werent moving, and it was fixed to me.
Why the hell are you doing that, why are looking like this?
I stared at Kyle with a strange look, but he didnt respond with his usual annoyed look. Oh my! I was forced to call for him, hoping that an unending snowball fight would not take ce.
Archduke.
Archduke?
I keep calling to him, but he doesnt even answer me. Is my voice not carrying human words or is this all in my head?
Archduke, her Highness is very beautiful. Jean who was next to me, at this time, said softly.
But why was Jean saying this now? Well, it was natural that Riddel, as the main character was pretty. She was normally beautiful, but today with all the work from the maid, her beauty was exceptional. A true exquisiteness. It gave me more strength as well. Momentter, Kyle looks down frowning to where Jean was standing.
It looks fine.
Look at that bad boy.
The only one worth seeing is the Archduke.
Kyle wriggled his eyebrows as I bluntly spoke. To be honest, I didnt have any thought of risking my life just to hear that I was pretty. As the situation was taking side on its own there was a calm spark between me and Kyle.
But can it be different, maybe possible?
Master, at time like this, you have to tell thedy that she is pretty. said Jean, boldly, but couldnt figure out the present situation.
Then, Kyle gave off the energy like he was a child of darkness, enough to freeze you in your stance. Its ridiculous. Do you hate it so much, telling me I look pretty?
Archduke. We dont have much time, lets go the carriage, shall we.
Or do you have anything else to say?
Pretty.
Yes?
I said you look pretty.
Yes, yes?
Lets get going.
Well, what is it? Hallucination perhaps? It seems like he said I was pretty Huh, I cant believe it.
Wait a minute. Archduke, what did just say right now?
I tried asking again, but Kyle turned away and quickly marched out pretending not to hear my question.
Oh, thats it.
As I reached out to stopped Kyle, I struck my face against his back.
What are you doing?
Well dont you know? I was walking peacefully and the Archduke, stopped abruptly, since I didnt have any warning, I bumped into him. Iined to him while rubbing my now sore nose. Kyle messed with his white gloves as if he was checking them.
What a nuisance This is annoying too. then he reached out delicately to me.
However, it wasnt normal for us to hold hands. Dressed up and escorted by a picturesque man, we head to the carriage. Looking at the scene alone, anyone would have though it looks romantic, but they could not have been more wrong.
Kyles familiar scent reach to my nose making my heart released from the feeling of being tickled. For some reason it brought out the unpleasant words contained in it.
Archduke, could you make me a promise?
Tell me.
Dont kill anyone
Kyle didnt answer, and I didnt push for the answer. We fell into step as the silence was filled by our footsteps.
***
It took quite some time to arrive at Imperial Pce after leaving the duchy. We sat in silence heading to the ball. At our arrival, even before I could raise from my seat, I could see a lot of carriages already gathered, waiting to advance towards the entrance. After waiting, I exited the carriage with the help of the coachman and I immediately felt the heavy gaze of everyone surrounding us. The miracle of Moses unfolded.
I would rather put it all up and go home.
As I looked at the others guest, I could disgustingly see fear and contempt, it was clearly visible on the guests faces. Some also showed roughly a sense of sympathy. Maybe for me or the situation I was currently in, but I am not sorry at all. I dont feel sorry for myself.
Well, here we go. Lets not be bothered by this.
I looked up at the imperial castle quietly. It was a castle no one could miss. I looked toward the entrance and saw a long red carpet lined along the road. The walls of the building were all filled with gold. Next to it were various sculptures and jewels. Everything was decorated to excess.
Wee, Archduke Romani.
As we approached the entrance of the castle, the gatekeepers greeted gracefully and with dignity. Like all nobles, calling a first name in the first ce was rude, so the Romani name was used. The gatekeepers, who strongly build, as if they had been through the first wars and experience everything warfare as to offer, seemed to tense, nervous as Kyle approached. Eventually, I walked a little more, passed the door, then reached the entrance, and saw three well-dressed noble wives.
Oh my gosh.
Oh, the rumor is Have you heard? That
It was only small whispers, but somehow, that one vivid voice that I heard was staggering, I stopped at once.
Is he that monster Archduke?
Monster they say. What are you talking about? You dont think I can hear you over here?
I was trying to stay calm about it, trying to keep an open-minded.
But before I could even think about it, my body moved on its own. I let go of Kyles hand and walk towards the noble wives. I kept a haughty and proud attitude; they knew I was approaching them when their faces changed. I still ask politely in a noble tone to them.
What did you just say?
It became quiet as if the surroundings became cold all of the sudden. I felt a lot of gazes pointing all over to me. As this is the entrance to the hall, it was understandable. It happens to be the most crowded ce. Nevertheless, they didnt know what to do at the moment, barely noticing each other in an effort to look harmless. They must have been quite surprised. The reputation of Riddel Spencer as a socialite was about a timid woman who was always intimidated by others. This was all because of the abuse by the Spencer family.
Even in my dream I never thought I would be the one to argue publicly and create a scene.
While Riddel was aware of what everyone thought of her, Kyle was the opposite, the kind of person who didnt care, no matter how loud a dog barks, he keeps walking on like theres nothing. Still, I was like scared and unsure at my first confrontation with nobility, so I keep my eyes on Kyle.
Well, it looks like these wives are very brave because of this. No, is it not being ignorant at this point?
An any rate, my reputation will change after today. It will be about a cheeky woman who has be more energetic and turn her back to the topic of her self-consciousness. Well, it didnt matter.
Its a reputation, its a bummer, its a shame.
Isnt power used to press down those nobles lower than me in the first ce? I nced up and down the now quiet wives, as if they had put some wax on her mouth.
Chapter 45.5: 27
Chapter 27
You probably havent heard me, why arent you answering? Or is it that you cant answer me?
One of them barely managed to open her mouth.
I know well, its
I know? Is someone of your standing supposed to answer I know to someone of mine?
Oh, her Highness the Archduchess, its a misunderstanding about the Archduke.
A misunderstanding? Then Ill ask. Which one of you called him a monster? I will ept your apology anytime now. I frowned at the womens humiliated state.
Oh, thats
Once again, the speechless wife looked around, perplexed and confused. It was ridiculous enough to see that I made someone into a sacrificial pawn. But the way I saw it, it was quite amusing. The wife was looking around in panic. It wasnt enough to just apologize at this point, so she tried to lure someone into the mess she created. As I stared at her, she kept looking around for a while and then looked to her left. Seeing as her face changed colors, she seemed to have found a suitable bait.
Okay, lets see how far that ridiculous lie goes.
Your Highness, Archduchess. I told the Baron over there
All that matters. Why do you lie after looking his way? Did you think I didnt know you were ncing over there, hesitating in your deceit, trying to manipte this situation to your will?
Of course, I had no intention to put up with her deception for long. And I cut her off at the right time, she closed her mouth right away.
She flushed crimson in embarrassment. The other two had already given up, keeping their heads down. Obviously, their husbands were nearby, but no one came forward to help them. I could hear some of the guests snorting in derision. Well, that was enough. It was sure time to teach them a lesson.
Listen very carefully you three. To insult my husband, the Archduke, is to insult me. And I dont know what kind of nobles you take yourselves for. I slightly lowered my eyes down at her, with a look, an expression that reflected my hatred Keep in mind, the cost of your rash actions and words against the Romani Duchy will be great. I will remember this, and I hope disturbances like these will not ur in the future.
No Riddel There is no need.
Kyles eerie voice that came closer at that moment. As he looked slowly sideways, I felt chilled to the point of apprehension. Kyle was beside himself.
There is no need to show mercy on those women. You can just get rid of them here and now.
What was he saying now? Kyles words continued even before I could stop him.
If you get rid of things that are insulting to you my wife, they will stop then and you wont be bothered by them anymore.
Kyles amber eyes were gradually turning red.
The ice me in your hand must be an act of magic.
When I saw those around us who froze with their hands full of food, those who copsed helplessly mesmerized by his threatening words, I also became stiff. Just a moment ago, I was only trying to teach them a lesson, notmending them to their death Yes, I could admit it. Death was right next to me. My head went nk.
Honestly, even if I didnt like them and I was not in the mood for female bickering. I still didnt want to kill them. I didnt want him tomit an outrageous murder. I have to try something.
Wait, Archduke. We made a promise.
Your silence is mostly positive. Isnt that right?
Kyle who had a darker and sharper sense than before seemed strangely apprehending my observations. I inadvertently took a deep breath, feeling at the edge of my life. My head was spinning. I had to find a way to stop the dragon inside of him, or this unfamiliar Kyle from bing a dragon as soon as possible.
Kyle. I said softly, trying to redirect his attention to me.
Stop it, Kyle. You promised me.
Listen to me, Kyle.
I chewed on my lips while silence filled the room after calling out Kyles name. It was a calm silence, different from the one before. I thought perhaps this was soothing to him. How can this be?
If this didnt work, I would have to call the knights escorting us. Knowing they were watching us from afar, they were probably only waiting for me to signal them and take over the situation
uh?
Kyles eyes color wasing back. The red, which had been fluctuating violently, was gradually turning into their normal soft golden.
I will.
The following words were so pure that I could hardly believe my ears. Perhaps I wasnt the only one who was surprised tonight.
***
After some time had passed, since the previous incident, the banquet hall began to be crowded again indicating the imminent beginning of tonights event. It seemed as if the Spencer Family hadnt arrived yet.
Thats weird, normally they wouldve been here parading with a fake smile and a knife in hand.
I couldnt believe that they would be arrivingter than the Emperor for the imperial banquet. It was inappropriate behavior for nobles lower than the emperor to show up after him.
While waiting for the official beginning of the ball, few people greeted me. However, the few and far between nobles who came to greet me, seemed to be in a hurry. Greeting me and running away quickly. Is the previous incident already spreading to oppression? Well, I understood the situation they find themselves in. A situation probably scarier than they imagine whileing to the imperial pce for a ball, scarier than just the normal goosebumps. I would have been scared too if I hadnt arrived with Kyle.
Goddess blessings to Arnolds sun.
Shortly after the emperors arrival, the nobles bowed their heads. Among them, the lower nobles were so stiff while bowing they could have put their heads right into the ground.
I would have done the same thing if I was Viscount Spencer. No, maybe even more.
Today, on this joyous asion, I would like to thank all of you for joining us for the imperial ball the emperors congrattory speech immediately began after his opening.
I looked up at Kyle standing beside him while listening to the Emperors busy boasting about himself. To be honest, I was quite surprised. I didnt expect his name to be some sort of keyword, bringing him back to a calmer state. On the other hand, I felt relieved. If this was the real keyword, Kyle would not have to kill innocent people while under the dragons temper. As soon as we return back to the duchy, Ill be the first to tell Jean about it.
Then Ill finish here. I wish you the glory of Arnold.
The emperors congrattory speech, while refreshing at the start, finally ended in a tantly long turn of phrases. Kyle quickly nced at me right at the end of the speech.
I will talk to the emperor for a moment.
All right. I will see youter Archduke.
Ill be back soon.
While Kyle didnt ask me to go with him, I also knew it would not be a good idea to apany him. They knew each other and I didnt need to introduce myself to the Emperor as a new couple since the marriage between Kyle and I was not a formal wedding, merely a contract.
The power of the duchy and the Emperor was dreamless. Nevertheless, it is an ironic setting that the Archduke was protecting the Emperor without any principality. Until the previous generation, there was a good rtionship between the imperial family and the duchy, but the current Emperor hated Kyle, always walking on a tightrope around him. Under those circumstances, it would have been frowned upon to greet his Majesty as the new bride. Therefore, the wisest choice was not to greet the Emperor unless he approaches you first Since I was not begging for scraps of attention, I didnt feel the need to greet him.
Theres something else I have to do.
Having seen Kyle off, I quickly picked up the wine ss presented in front of me and looked toward the entrance. When will he decide to arrive? No one wasing any more. I nced at the ss I was holding a few more times. How much time has passed since?
Thud.
I could hear footstepsing from the entrance of the hall. The sound of it gradually getting closer. After a short moment, their shadows were showing at the entrance. Three people finally came in.
They were from Spencers family.
Looking at their silhouettes, I grin victoriously, raising my wine ss to my lips. I didnt know why they werete, it wasnt to my knowledge what happened with the emperor for him to be conducting in such behavior.
Normally, the protagonist is thest to arrive at the ball.
Wearing a pretentious mask, I walked without hesitation to the lovely ones who would be todays main characters. Walking towards the entrance, I gradually slowed down. The nobles who just noticed Spencers family rushed in like a swarm. It was just as expected, being the main character of the day. As for me, it was better for them to be noticed first.
Shall we start the game now?
I looked and pretended to be indifferent at the situation. Leaning against a corner I was invisible to those around while members of Spencers family were overwhelmed by the excessive interest of the nobles. Theyre all attention-seekers.
The Viscount looked around, clearly looking for the emperor, but couldnt not seem to be able to locate him. After thoroughly inspecting the room once again, I saw him hastily run to greet the newly found emperor, but quickly noticed him staggering uponing closer. It seemed that the conversation between Kyle and the emperor was not over yet.
My stepmother and Vestia kept the conversation going with the nobles, and how nice the venue was. Hahaha, hohoho, chuckles, loudughs filled the entire ce.
Since I can hear my name from time to time, I guess I started a decent new drama.
After a while, the expressions of the nobles however gradually became more subtle. They were all trying to keep a straight face. The reason was obvious. I have found the perfect moment, timed it perfectly. I moved on to them, closer this time, and a little closer again, I could hear my stepmothers words clearly.
Do you think our Riddel liked the red dress I gave her?
Chapter 45.6: 28
Suddenly, my stepmother stopped talking, our eyes finally meeting.
Madam, what were you saying
Mother, why did you suddenly
I follow my stepmothers gaze. The Viscountess and her daughter were frozen, incapable of forming another sentence. It was inevitable considering the situation they found themselves in.
The dress Im wearing isnt red, but its a sky-lit colored dress.
The nobles had already seen my dress upon my arrival and during the previous altercation. So, for my stepmother, who just arrived, her statement was questionable. It was hard for the others around them to control their expression. I lifted the hem of my dress and headed over to the three neers and other guests who still wore baffled expressions.
Father, mother, sister Vestia. I hope youve been well; its been so long I havent seen you.
Riddel you, you
Riddel! What about the dress your mother sent you?
My stepmother looked up and down, stuttering. Vestia, who was standing beside her, stepped out of the way.
I asked her, feigning innocence with big round eyes. What? A dress? Which dress are you talking about?
Riddel, your mother sent you a dress.
What? Father. What is the meaning of this? Mother never sent me a dress?
I dropped my shoulders, looking sad for the first time since meeting them tonight. Immediately, my stepmother said with a paleplexion. What are you talking about Riddel? I surely sent you a dress Oh! I see what must have happened now.
What happened?
Well, yes. Oh, no! I mean there must be a record of me sending the gift to the parlor room of the Archduke. There must be a note of it, so why dont you go back and check?
I see youre able to use your brain.
Ah, thats how youll put the fault on to the duchy. Its a bit sloppy, but I have to give praise where its due to my stepmother, she came up with an excuse quite fast.
I looked up at her, eyes thinking, then abruptly pped my hands, looking like something came up to my mind.
Oh I dont think I have to check. You mean that gift. Um Are you sure you sent me the right one? I didnt even know that you were sending me a dress for the ball. I thought you were giving me a gift instead of a dress.
Only then did my stepmother, face spread thinly, spoke in an exaggerated tone. Well, yeah, that must be it. I prepared this wonderful gift for you.
I see.
I, of course, prepared a special dress as well as the other gift I sent, but I must have forgotten to send it along. Im sorry. What should I do? Im quite in shock over my forgetfulness. I want to go back right away and send it to you this instant.
No, Mother. Its okay. Youre so good to me. I understand everything.
Well yes, Im so sorry.
I used the friendliest of voice and softly spoke to them. Right away, Father and stepmother; looking calmer, breathed a sigh of relief. Although Spencers selfposed wife became a bit disconcerting over my action, I wondered why they thought I would just let it go like this. They didnt know yet, but they walked right into the trap Iid for them.
Whats up next? The game is on.
I opened my heart and continued talking with the most gentle smile. Oh, I understand. Forgetting a simple dress isnt really important. I do remember you being so good to me that even on the days you forgot to bring a chair for me to eat at the table, you would make me stand up and eat. So this is nothing like your forgetness from before.
Yeah. Like you said, I often forget Wait, what?
I continued with an innocent look while she kept walking further into the trap without noticing it.
What? Oh When was it? When was the first time you everughed at me in derision? I remember but you probably forgot the first time when youughed while making me wear rags or when I went outside in the cold and you threw me the oldest clothes from my sister. Of course this was an important dress for tonights event, but you forgot that too
How could a mother like that have ever thought of buying and sending me a dress, Im sure you only forgot, right?
The silence was heavy. Even without any windows nearby, the atmosphere subsided at once, to the point where I could hear and feel the cold wind blowing all the way to us.
Of course, my stepmother was now making a fuss about discrimination and abuse against her. It was only natural for her to be the victim no matter which situation she found herself in. Noticing the silence surrounding her, herplexion turned pale as a ghost. The same happened to Vestia who was standing next to her.
Its quite weird for them to be so quiet now.
But I was a little surprised. It seems like mother, who always forgets about gifts, didnt forget about this gift. Well, how can I forget? Animal carcasses, theyre quite unique to give as a gift
Riddel! What the hell are you talking about? In the end, the impatient self-confident Viscount lost its reason and shouted loudly. His body was shaking uncontrobly with anger.
My expression remained the same. A boundless calm in the midst of a storm. I nced at my own work.
My father is having a hard time remembering, too. Probably due to his age. You know she constantly forgets about me, but you just let it go. How much do you love mother for?
Riddel!
Its stupid of you to yell here.
Soon the silence fell again after the Viscount shouted loud enough for everyone to hear.
After a while, the eyes of the nobles were on the Viscount and Viscountess. There were so many expressions on the nobles faces. I wanted to ask, but there would be no end to this. Its not like I could have done anything, even as the Archduchess; having no evidence, its hard to punish someone.
But, at least, you will have a hard time exining everything.
In the meantime, the servers who received orders walked around giving wine to all the guests. I drank my ss while eyeing the countless nobles around the Spencer family.
I was actually just trying to pretend to drink from it.
Its delicious.
I emptied my drink and I was ready to leave.
Well, that shall be all for my greetings, I will get going. Mother dont forget anything else. Okay? I added a friendly word as I was about to leave. Oh, dont forget to have a good time.
***
After a good shot at Spencers house, I left the banquet hall and headed for the terrace. I started drinking, then kept drinking as it was just so easy. The main reason being; Kyle hadnt returned yet.
Its boring toe with someone, but the said someone disappears. And theres nothing better than alcohol when youre bored.
Alcohol is the best. Long live alcohol. Hurray! The yellowish wine in the ss seemed to nip at me but being so sweet it went in without any problem.
I heard its a low-content wine, it will be fine.
Being a lightweight drinker myself, I tried to be careful to not drink too much, but the servers were not helpful, and kept doing their job perfectly of filling the sses around.
Thats fine. I wont get drunk with just this. Im not this weak. But, why does it feel like my face is boiling hot? Im sure its nothing. I mean you cant be that drunk if you can still talk to yourself in your head.
AhDelicious, it tastes so good
I was not drunk at all, seeing that I could talk. My speech was still in perfect condition.
Its a delicious, not at all an intoxicating drink.
Apanied by the soft moonlight, it was a perfect atmosphere to drink. While the ambiance affected me; it also affected the speed of my drinking.
Ill have one more and maybe another half.
A server passed by at the same moment I needed to refill my drink. How could they be so good at their job? The server tried to refill my drink but was stopped in midair by someones hands. Someone was stopping me from getting more drinks. What is this? The shadow that came before me was somehow familiar.
What are you doing?
Oh Kyle.
Kyle?
Fortunately, my speech was still perfectly fine, but the speed of it had slowed down a bit. I looked up with relief and saw Kyle disying an unpleasant expression.
Riddel Spencer. Why are you all the way here? Do you know how long it took me to find you?
Dont you see it? I was drinking. I heard its a low-content wine, but its pretty good. Would you like to try some wine, too?
Kyle had a rotten frozen face as I tipped the ss next to him.
You do know that even a low-content wine can get you drunk if you drink lots of it, do you? Besides, the red wine youre holding looks very strong.
Hey, but Im not drinking red wine? My drinks yellow Oh, why is it red?
Do you still remember me?
Yes.
Okay.
Somehow my face could not turn any hotter and probably any redder at the moment. I somehow felt calmed and rxed after seeing Kyle.
Does this mean Im getting drunk? More drunk? Drunkier? Will tonights wine be my downfall?
While I was agonizing on the inside, overthinking every little detail, Kyle came a little closer to me. I could smell something like a drunken rose. It was Kyles natural smell. The scent of roses and alcohol was now mixing up in my nose and my head was suddenly throbbing. My head is spinning. Its spinning. I felt something hoting from inside.
Riddel Spencer.
Yes
Are you all right?
Of course. Of course, Im fine. So, are you done with your business?
Yes.
Okay, then lets go.
I tried to take the lead by saying that, but I felt myself falling. Kyle caught me as my heel swung on one side while the rest of my body was going in the other direction. Oh my, I think I sprained my ankle. Damn those shoes. Im so embarrassed.
Youre drunk.
What do you mean drunk? No?
Im the one who is not drunk. I can walk perfectly fine.
Oh, are you?
Yes.
Normally, Kyle and I didnt talk like that to each other. Usually, I would grumble in a strong tone, tending to respond without losing and he would dismiss anything I say to him right away. As a bonus, we would finish it by staring at each other, but strangely enough, the tone of our current conversation was unconventional. There was a different kind of spark.
I wasnt persistent, and Kyle wasnt spiteful.
I think you need to rest before we leave, so lean on my shoulder.
Kyle, who spoke in vain, gave up on trying to make me rest on his shoulder. Why did he look so innocent? Somethings not right. Did Kyle drink, too? I stood still and stared nkly at Kyle while he slowly gazed at me. I tried to open my eyes wide, but answered with drooping eyes.
Where are you going?
Room.
***
Wow
Arriving in the room with a gentle light, Riddel burst into admiration.
Thats a fancy roomy room. The bed looks soft and fluffy, too.
Chapter 45.7: 29
Why him? Why did it have to be him? Kyle wanted to argue but gave up before even trying. Riddel was an unusual woman who rarely made sense. It would surely be a hassle to argue with her drunken version.
Kyle sat next to Riddel without answering back. His expression, full of arrogance.
It seems as if youve really lost it.
What do you mean, its gone? Wait, I didnt lose anything. Im fine.
Kyle clearly knew she was not in full capacity of her actions. It was easy to see in the way she tried to stand straight while sitting on the bed, her head was clearly spinning.
Why did she get drunk alone on the terrace?
Kyle was annoyed by himself. His normal-self wouldnt have tried to understand her actions, her thoughts, especially being the stubborn woman she was.
Kyle, who couldnt keep his face from making such a displeased expression at the moment, raised and stretched all of his fingers. Then asked with a serious tone.
Riddel, how many fingers am I holding up?
Thats one.
Do you see this as one? Five, its five.
What do you mean, Kyle? How can it be five? Its just one.
Why are you saying this is one? Anyone who would look at it would say its five Without any time to stop her, Riddel bit Kyles finger. Hey!
Oh, its cold.
He was surprised by the coldness of her teeth, immediately withdrawing his hand from her mouth. Although Kyles expression felt as cold as her teeth, Riddel smiled without a trace of worry in sight.
I bit one and its gone now, so if I bit three more, its one, right?
Crazy, shes a mad woman. This whole situation is ridiculous. I cant believe a crazy woman like her cant even handle a couple of drinks.
Kyle was so amazed by the situation. Riddel Spencer, should I assume youre really not afraid of anything, are you?
No, thats not true. Everyone is afraid of something, even me.
What would that be? Kyle unconsciously asked her when he saw darkness lurched in theplexion of Riddels expression. Her eyes were windows to all of her scary thoughts. Something must really scare her.
Well, first of all, Im scared of reptiles and I dont really like insects and among them, cockroaches are just horrible. Just seeing them crawling around gives me goosebumps.
Im also scared of surprises, scared of someone shouting all of a sudden, its scarier than you think.
The world was indeed scary, but to Riddel, the scariest thing was not something that the actual Riddel was scared of, it was the Korean girl inside, Han Suyeon
Riddel lowered her gaze to the ground. Just like this Forever, not being able to see my mother and father. Her tone was a sad remark, but was holding mystery to it.
Tonight, the Viscount and Viscountess took part in the imperial banquet. She surely must have seen her father and stepmother while I was talking to the emperor. Why was she saying this?
Did she mention being an illegitimate child?
ording to Elvins report, Riddels mother was amon woman who spent the night at their vige with money from her own master. She met her demise 5 yearster; crushed to death by a running carriage.
When he received news of the event, it became clear that he could not abandoned Riddel, who share his own blood, to the orphanage. Perhaps he presumed one day he could use her for his own benefits. Since then, she has been treated as a revolting blunder by her own father. She probably wanted to stay with her mother, but her death made the matter impossible.
Kyle was wondering what he should do at the moment. Foreseeably, time erased his memories and feelings. He may have been good to other human beings before but the dragon didnt know how tofort people.
Naturally, he would not have cared about other peoples feelings, but this time it was different. He felt nervous as if his blood was circting backwards.
Rid
Well, thats never going to happen if I dont cheer up.
At the same time Kyle was wondering how tofort her, the air around Riddel unexpectedly changed. She was smiling at him, blinding him, so much so that he forgot his ever-approaching hand. Kyles hand stopped mid-air.
I was just about to do something. What was I about to do?
He was confused with himself. Riddel, who was unaware of the situation, smiled lightly like everything was good, giggling to herself. It was clear that the alcohol affected her more than Kyle previously thought as if thest drink finally kicked in.
In all matters, it truly is a relief. Kyles a good guy. Wait no, is he a bad guy?
I dont care, just choose one.
Okay, then, Kyle is a bad guy. A sensitive, impatient dragon bossy pants with a dirty personality.
But Im not scared. He might be cold to the touch, but its fine, and
It was a cheeky remark, but Kyle didnt do anything. There was no way out of it. It was because of Riddels tone, seemingly ambiguous, not talking to him or anyone else for that matter.
Riddel took a small breath waiting for her to continue. Kyle, youre not a monster.
Really, really, really. Youre not a monster.
Kyle couldnt keep up with her. First, he was a good guy, then she changed her mind, what is all this supposed to mean? Anyone with a normal mindset wouldnt say good to a blue dragon.
Youre a really bad-tempered woman.
I dont want to hear that from Kyle, who has a dirty personality.
Silence came upon them. While Kyle sat one the bed surrounded by a red soft light, creating a glowing ambiance, his lips was the first thing Riddel noticed. Kyle narrowed his eyes at Riddel, his fingers stretched out, taking the same position as thest time he touched her. Perhaps it was unconscious.
Riddel blinked from the surprise of Kyles touch.
Its cold It feels good.
Kyle could hear Riddels awareness and appreciation in those simple words.
It has always been like that.
Everyone was afraid to touch him, but Riddel always met him head on. Never afraid of him or the dragons curse. Taking her words as permission, Kyle touched Riddels lips delicately. He knew the more he touched her, the colder her body would get, the colder she would get, the more fragile she would be.
Unlike her constant chatter, this thin, vulnerable woman
A little bit of force would break her.
Realizing that he shouldnt stay in one ce for too long, Kyle moved his finger. His finger slowly traced a path from under her lips, sweeping to her chin and up around her cheeks, eyes, and forehead, and then stopping back to where he started.
We should stop. This is crazy.
Oh go crazy!
Youre the crazy one.
Is that so?
I get so mad when I look at you.
So he kept looking at her; Riddel Spencer.
Can you put it in another way? Kyle kept hearing nonsenseing from her. Why are you asking every day the same thing? Youre a good dragon. Im fine. You can touch me.
Kyle came closer to Riddel as if the words were driving him. It was yet another strange feeling, feeling the memories. It was something he had done not too long ago.
Riddel.
Kyle called her name from a safe distance, giving her enough time to change her mind, to realize she could still escape him. He wondered if this was the end, but as soon as his lips touched Riddels, everything fell away.
Youre the one who allowed it. Dontin to me.
His voice filled with fever reached her lips again with a sigh. Riddel could not think clearly anymore. His hot breath was mingling with hers, but leaving her lips an inexplicable feeling. Kyle knew that if he touched her longer it would be the same as before. Her flesh would rot, turning ck as dirt. Its not, not just that
I dont want to want more.
What a crazy idea. He briskly stood up. Trying to shake his body off, from the feeling of wanting more. He must have looked quite surprised, considering that he was always expressionless.
Riddel raised her head slightly and asked with wide open eyes. Kyle, whats wrong?
No, nothing nothing.
There was an ufortable look on Kyles face. The expression of confusion. The confusion from himself who didnt think like a dragon. The feeling of being trapped in a dream.
***
Going back to the castle after the banquet, I should have not taken the same carriage as Kyle. Sitting beside him, my nerves were acting up all on their own.
Kyle leaned against the carriage and closed his eyes looking like the perfect ceramic doll. I could not even tell if he was still breathing. I dont think I ever saw him fall asleep in front of me. Thats interesting. His eyshes are so long.
But really, is he even breathing?
I reached out my hand gently and slowly hovered near the base of Kyles nose. The soft breath felt pleasant against my fingers.
I think something happenedst night.
I remember being reunited with Kyle in a state of increasing excitement while heavily drinking on the terrace.
This is only a dream, right?
I bit the inside of my cheeks into innocent oppression as I wished I could have a nket and forever hide under. I tried to ignore those thoughtsing to my mind. It was not clear, except
Except when our lips touched.
Why did he have to be so handsome? I nced at Kyle. Looking at him with any disturbances, his hair looked so soft. I dont think he was taking care of himself so again why was he so handsome? I felt like I was being fooled. As I tried to reach for Kyles hair, I became stiff as soon as I realized what I was doing.
Oh, well, what is this bad hand doing without thinking? You cant just do whatever you want. Listen to your master.
Hmm.
I coughed and quietly put my hands in their original position. Fortunately, Kyle didnt budge. On the other hand, I was the one fully awake, heading back to the castle with my heart pounding and awkwardness oppressing it.
***
What did you just say? A cold voice sharp as a well-devoted de grated on the silence.
Elvin, Kyles aide, carried out various tasks on behalf of Kyle who was an unsociable misanthropic person even before his curse. The intensity of the matter was so high that in addition to the basic tasks, some of his aides attended crucial meetings instead of Kyle.
No matter howpetent an aide was, it was a dirty job.
Elvin specialized in investigating. It was in his nature to distinguish rumors from authenticity. Meaning; there was no mistake in the rumors he ryed to Kyle in hisst investigation. However, he had some thoughts that his report was clearly a mistake.
Ive never felt this way before.
Kyles rising anger was not a mistake, ording to the report.
Chapter 45.8: 30
Elvins information was concise and to the point.
C Theres been rumors among the socialites about it for quite some time.
C Rumors? What rumors are you talking about?
C Rumor has it that her Highness was abused by her own father.
One sentence. In that one sentence, Kyles anger grew exponentially. It has only been three days since the banquet, so where are those rumorsing from? The red me in Kyles eyes was wavering once again as if it had never left.
Keep reporting.
Elvin was quite surprised by Kyles snapping tone, as if fury was wrapping the very words. The fact that his eyes were red meant that he was holding back in anger.
What will happen if he hears it all?
Elvin was worried about what would happen when Kyle heard the rest of the report but it was his duty to disclose to him anyway the very details that seemed to rekindle the embers.
No one spread the rumors, but he made an indirect reference in front of a number of nobles in the banquet hall.
Bang!
Kyle roughly struck the desk. From the desk raised a white cloud of dust, it had been clearly shattered to pieces. It was the apparent power of the dragon.
Who heard that?
Kyle spoke as sharply as if he were spitting out each word, and Elvin called out a list of nobles who had heard the story. At the end, he added the words.
And the Shadow also heard it.
If the Shadow did indeed hear it, there was no need to question the authenticity of the information brought by Elvin. The informant was originally a Shadow Knight of the Romani duchy, who quietly protected from the shadows, but was guarding Riddel at the time. It was the order given by Kyle to protect her because she didnt have any official escort yet.
If youre curious about the whole truth, it would be best to ask Mr. Barr
Elvin was stuttering when he realized that Kyle got up from his seat. Kyle rushed up grabbing his coat and was getting ready to go out. Elvin asked him embarrassedly.
Your Highness, where are you going all of a sudden?
Im going to Spencers estate right now.
It would be faster to hear the truth from them than Riddel.
Elvin was amazed to see Kyle rush out. Kyles erratic behavior and facial expressions, that no one ever saw before, resemble those of a human being.
I cant believe youre doing that for a single woman. It is the expression of war itself. Oh, my God, its like that.
His Highness, who had be a dragon full of instinct, seemed to have fallen for that simple concept of love. But was that possible? Elvin ended up alone surrounded in a mess made by Kyles outrage.
***
Time had steadily passed, and it had already been three days since the stormy imperial banquet ended. I was finally able to enjoy tea time in the beautiful rose garden covered with fluffy clouds with Marina.
Its cold, though.
The weather had be very cold. Its no wonder since we are now in December, but even in this cold winter, the sky was beautiful and the sunshine was warm. I couldnt miss the opportunity toe out and enjoy it all.
I looked through the rose garden while drinking Earl Grey, which had a wonderful taste. Sadly, due to the cold weather, there were no flowers in the garden.
I should havee here with Kyle once more before winter arrived and flowers died. Im feeling quite sad.
Aftering back from the banquet, the first thing I did was to inform Jean of a very important fact about Kyle.
- You mean the key to calming the master is calling his name?
- Yes, just saying his name; Kyle, calmed him down right away.
- I see.
As for me, I thought I was giving Jean quite good information, but he just smiled for some reason, then quickly added.
- I apologize, but I believe it would only work for her Highness.
- Only me?
- Yes, no one has ever survived by calling his name out before.
Jeans revtion brought silence, but he seemed to be pleased for some reason, trying to not smile too openly. When I saw Jeans dismal reaction, I thought I shouldnt have said anything at all, but it was toote now.
Immediately changing the subject, I advised Marina.
Marina, would you like to try some of these cookies? Its simr to a pumpkin tart. Not too sweet, but quite delicious.
Thank you, your Highness, but I think Id better get up now I think.
Marinas voice shriveled helplessly. She was sitting in front of me, but was stiff like a broom. I could guess she was nervous about sitting face to face while drinking tea.
Marina, please dont think this is too difficult. Its better to drink tea with someone than to drink alone.
Yes, yes, I see. Your Highness Thank you for the food.
Marina sneakily picked up the closest cookie in front of her, then for a while, she just sat in silence, trying to look in every direction but mine. When Marina finally decided to eat the cookie, she looked so surprised and amazed.
Thats a good thing to see.
Marina was the heroine of the novel. I thought maybe the setting I created was too hard on her, trying to make her grow up faster. I pushed the te of cookies toward Marina indicating she would eat more.
By the way, Marina. How is it staying at the Great Duchy? Iseverything alright?
I was speaking in a soft tone, but the reality was hard to tell what was really happening in between those walls when no one was looking. No one knew what shady things other maids could do to each other. She might be safe around me, but I didnt think it was going to be easy for her to bluff me.
Your Highness, theres nothing your Highness has to worry about. Thanks to your consideration, Im doing well in your care.
I stared at Marina, looking at her seriously. The expression on her face didnt seem to be a lie. It was a relief. I was about to nod my head satisfactorily, but Marina continued talking.
Well, that Your Highness. But Well, I think Ill be leaving the Great Duchy for a while.
Huh? Leaving the Great Duchy? Why? Is something wrong?
No, its nothing. Im only going on a vacation.
A vacation?
Yes I will be visiting the nearby town during my vacation.
For a moment, I remembered the original setting of the novel. The welfare of the Great Duchy was good. The basic sry is considerably better than other houses; she was not even long working hours, full vacation, it was not a bad employment, except for the asional life-threatening of dealing with the terrifying Archduke. Honestly, if this was following the original setting, Marina would be leaving soon. During that period, Marina would go through various jobs.
Most importantly, I thought about the novel and I knew what would be useless here and what could help her in the future. I stared at Marina with an unwavering look. She straightened her back as soon as she noticed my eyes on her, looking more nervous than before. Her eyes were still sparkling.
Cute.
But I had something to say to her, so I kept the tense atmosphere and continued.
Marina, listen to me very carefully from now on.
Yes? Oh yes, yes!
Its nice to be able to visit the town, but you must be on the lookout for strangers and you must be on guard at all times. Even if you ask for directions, be careful and never let them follow you. If someone seems to recognize you, make sure they actually know you. Ask them for your name and where you work.
I had no choice but to give the child a good lecture. Those were all tricks Marina was caught in the original. She was too innocent for her own good.
And, ah
I paused while I was talking, thinking I probably naged her too much. Lectures should be done in moderation.
I sneakily looked at Marina to see if she seemed troubled by my words. When I smiled without feeling the awkwardness of the air, I felt better. After finishing my lecture, I continued to chat with her for a while. The lighter conversation went on in a variety of ways, including Marina informing of what was happening at the Great Duchy, and I soon heard a great deal of tales.
Kyle was pointing to the heart of the knights?
Yes, yes. He, yes
Look at this crazy dragon
I was dumbfounded. The knights were already afraid of Kyle, and I didnt know when I would be killed. Kyle knows that very well. I wondered what would I do if he suddenly pointed at my heart?
Do you want to be misunderstood? Or did youe up with a sudden intention to kill everyone here?
Either way, it was troublesome. It took a moment for my head to pound in search of an answer, but the unexpected disturbance at the front gate stopped me from thinking more about it.
Whats going on?
I turned my head around and saw a carriage from far away. Elvin was desperately rushing after it. Come to think of it, it was the first time I saw Kyle in three days. Aftering back from the banquet, Kyle disappeared, seeming to avoid my presence. I didnt have anyints because I was also an odd generalist and preferred my ownpany.
Well, apparently, Kyle was in a foul mood today. His walking pace was wider than usual, seemingly urgent. I believed he was angry, but it was hard to tell by only looking at the back of his head. More than anything else, I was amazed that Kyle was wearing an overcoat.
Are you going out somewhere?
That was truly unusual. Kyle and going out was the oddestbination. I tilted my head and looked away. Well, that was enough, maybe something important happened. Lets stop worrying about his private life and think about why he would point at the knights hearts. It might be a dangerous situation.
With a rxed mind I kept on sipping my tea and noticed something in the garden.
Huh?
I could see a rose blooming in a corner of the garden. A charming red rose blooming beautifully through the cold season. I thought I wanted to show Kyle the beautiful rose, because, more than anything else.
I think it would be a good thoughtful gift for Kyle.
Chapter 45.9: 31
The man currently sitting in his office was swearing profusely.
Thor Spencer.
Riddels Father and the self-made working man, who barely maintained their familys name after falling. Viscount Spencer was meeting with misfortune, his usual luck gone. It started on the day of the banquet, on his way to the imperial pce in a carriage with his family, an ident happened.
In fact, the mishap was only a minor contact ident. The problem was the carriage did not move due to wheel problems. To make matters worse, the people who would normally provide carriages in town were fully booked for the day because of the imperial banquet. No one was able to rent a carriage that day. After wasting time on the side of the road, the Viscount shouted at the horseman telling him to get a move on.
Sitting alone in his office, Spencer recalled his previous conversation with an ominous look.
- Theres no reason why noblemen should arrive before me at every banquet. Isnt it because theres a reason to bete?
Ah.Ah.Ah. It was the conversation with the Emperor whoughed easily at the situation, murmuring the words in front of his vassals, but no one was naive to ept the words literally. The Viscount didnt have the choice but to keep quiet because Kyles recurring absences orte behavior from imperial duties was known to irritate his Majesty.
It was expected of Spencer who was famous for being a dog. In the public eye, he was called the Kings dog. Even rumors of him kissing boots were widespread amongmoners and nobles.
He arrived at the banquet hall attracting a lot of attention due to his dyed schedule, but his mind was only focused on the Emperor. Throughout the banquet, he became very preupied with the Emperors eyes who were contemting. The expecting predicament burst in the most unexpected of ces.
It was Riddels revtion.
That revtion was a fool errand no one would believe, especially if you were considering Riddels standing among the nobles. It was impossible to prove, so Spencer felt safe that he wouldnt be punished. Nevertheless, he was more impressed with his own contempt than some of the nobles seemingly weing eyes. If there were clear evidence or it could have been proven, those same nobles would put him behind bars right away.
Afterwards, the Emperor broke the tense atmosphere and appeared in front of him.
- Goddess blessings to Arnolds sun. I apologize, your Majesty. Because of an idental carriage
It wasnt a good move. The Viscount knew he had to beg to the Emperor, head prone to the ground. It was an apology for daring to shame the Emperor for histeness.
- You might bete, but its okay. Do not worry yourself.
The Emperor, who spoke with his eyes wide open, didnt seem to be criticizing him, unlike his words.
The Emperor showed his hand the moment he dropped his handkerchief and crushed his hand for not picking it up fast enough in front of everyone.
- Youre so slow
The Emperors shoe was crushing his hand from heel to toe, but he kept his mouth shut the whole time. It was a matter of grand importance to never show any weaknesses.
Feeling strongly insulted by all the circumstances of that day, Viscount Spencer stayed in his office for the next three days, trembling in fury.
They dont care for anything, even abuse Why does the Emperor pretend to be noble, trampling people like dogs just because Imte?
While Spencer was overwhelmed by his anger, his employee knocked on the door of his office.
Until I give you word, I do not want anyone to disturb me under any circumstances.
My lord, if youll excuse me, the Archduke Romani is here.
The thundering cry of his own gasp made him flinched. He asked back, doubting his ear. What do you mean? Who is it?
***
Spencers drawing room was quiet enough to freeze anyone in ce. The Viscount swallowed his saliva with difficulty when he saw the Archduke in front of him. Honestly, he couldnt understand the situation. No one else could, Kyle Romani sitting face to face with him was a peculiar situation. The Viscount could never have imagined such a situation in his wildest dream.
Why did Romanie to visit me?
Thor Spencer looked carefully at Kyle, full of doubts, questioning himself on what was happening.
Everyone knew that Kyles eyes turned red when they were filled with murderous or vicious thoughts, but his eyes were golden at the moment. Recently, theres also been some kind of rumor about him, not killing everyone on his path, which was quite different from the picture the Viscount had of this violent dragon. He could only assume he was not here to kill him. Then why, why was he here?
!
At that moment, a wonderful thought quickly passed in his head.
Yeah, maybe its an opportunity; a golden opportunity for a man to be attached to the Archduke, and no longer be the filthy Emperors cub.
How miserable has he been trying to constantly please the Emperor? The Viscount rubbed his palm together and took a stance studying his next move.
Hero of the Empire, Archduke Romani
I dont need greetings so lets get to the point.
At Kyles blunt remarks, he kept his mouth shut, feeling his tongue stiffened. He thenughed awkwardly, forcing the corner of his mouth up.
Well, then, why did you
Riddel Spencer.
Oh my God, that stupid little girl must have done something very wrong to you.
The Viscountshed out at him in fear at Riddels name. It wasnt a calcted move. His long habit of ripping and alienating others under the Emperor and his true feeling toward of Riddel, came out at the same time.
In response, Kyle stared silently at him.
Well, thats it. Thats the right answer. Theres no way this stupid headless bitch could do a good job in marriage.
Interpreting Kyles silent answer as a good sign, Thor Spencer spoke with an excited face.
Im so sorry, Your Highness, she used to be a quiet obedient girl, but turned rebellious with time.I apologize for my shoring as a father
Theres not much to make this rebellious girl obey, but you can beat her until she begs of you to stop. She will admit she was wrong.
The Viscount looked at Kyles eyes with caution, noticing theck of expression in them. Soon after Kyle raised his eyes, a sure sign telling Spencer to continue speaking. He was secretly rejoicing.
As expected, this method worked for everyone.
For 20 years he had crawled under the Emperor.
This was the way he aplished so much while being at the bottom of the social ss. Those of lower-ss were sometimes considered nothing more than an animal. It was one thing to surrender to those above, but to those one below
Since he was a child, the Viscount treated those people who were lower than him the same way he was treated; like an animal.
She has fallen into the hands of the Archduke; she belongs to him. Kyle Romani will never see her as anything more than an animal.
He thought it especially true considering Kyles emotions were non-existent. He felt relieved, as if all the burden on his shoulder had been lifted.
In order to crush all rebellion in her, dont be afraid to kick her in the sides, right on her ribs. Shes been hurt badly before so it doesnt take much for her to feel agony and try to catch her breath. Also, dont be nervous to step on her. Only then she will listen to you.
If she doesnt listen, you can trample on her knuckles. Ive prevented her bones from breaking a few times, and now her hands are a sore spot. It should be quite painful for her
Theres a lot of other ways, but if youre toozy to beat her into submission, you can lock her in a cell for a few days. You could also starve her for a few days, she will be begging at your feet. After beating her, throwing her in a solitary cell works wonder. As you know, women need to be beaten in order to listen.
If its too much trouble, please leave her to me for a while. I will educate her well and send her back to It hurts, it hurts!
It only took a moment for his body to rise into the air in excruciating pain. Kyle was lifting his chin with one hand. If he hadnt unconsciously rxed, his jaw would have been shattered.
Archduke
His words were cut off before even trying to speak. Kyle was currently using magic shutting his mouth close. The Archduke lookedpletely unconcerned to the situation. His expression was one of indifference while throwing his own work on the floor.
The Viscount was sporting a nosebleed, face leaning against the corner of his desk, body sprawled on the floor. Despite the pain that seemed to break all over his body, he couldnt even make a small moan. He opened his eyes wide with a painful face. He looked desperate to ask why he was using violence against him.
Is there a problem? It would be you who taught me this method of education.
A little while ago, he believed the Archduke and him were sharing the same conviction, already concluding in his mind that Riddel was a useless girl to be returned at a great price. In response to the reaction of Kyle, who was simr to the Emperor, there was no doubt about it. It was a product of the experience of living with others for a long time.
He couldnt understand orprehend the sudden situation.
There wont be a problem. Im just excited to put into practice everything that you taught me. It would be best to try it first with the person who rmended this method.
Kyles words immediately turned him pale as a ghost and made his stomach bottom out.
This isnt it. Somethings, somethings wrong.
Chapter 45.10: 32
The Viscount tried to deny that this was not his method of education, but he couldnt. His throat was all choked up. Pain kept him from breathing properly.
Kyle nced calmly at his work lying on the floor. Right away, the Archduke started on every method taught by Thor Spencer.
***
Thwack!
At first, it was the sides, right on his ribs. Kyle kept on kicking him, exactly like he did to Riddel; to the point of agony. The Viscount rolled on the floor and moaned in pain. Incapable of breathing.
Thud!
Next was the body. His back, stomach, and chest were thoroughly trampled and kicked. Kyle didnt deviate from the lessons. Blood continued to flow from Spencers body, who was struggling to avoid even one less hit. There was no mercy.
Spencer felt distracted by the persistent and continued pain. Nevertheless, he couldnt let go of his consciousness. No, he tried with all of his will to stay aware of the situation. If he didnt, he would die here.
While silence filled the room, the constant beating broke the stillness of it. When it finally stopped, the half-conscious Viscount was on the verge of fainting, but Kyle grabbed him by the shoulder without a care in the world. Simultaneously, lifting the magic binding of his mouth, letting out all the cries, vomit and blood from his mouth.
Well, wrong I did. Curr Save me, please, please save me The Viscount begged Kyle to save him with the little strength he had left. He was so desperate at the moment that he didnt know what he was saying.
However, Kyle was watching the scene calmly, as if it had nothing to do with him. He barely noticed the damage inflicted on the Viscount.
Shall I bring this pile of garbage to Riddel? The single thought came to Kyles mind at the moment. However, once, he realized what it would mean for her No, I dont want to bring Riddel this dirty, smelly neck of this pile of trash. She told me not to kill people.
But more than that, did Riddel really mean that?
- Just like this Forever, not being able to see my mother and father.
This was her father.
Normally, Thor Spencers bones would have been crushed at the first strike, but Kyle hit him with just enough force for him to feel the agony without breaking. He didnt want to inflict permanent damage on Riddels father. Even if Kyle controlled his beating, it would have hurt more than being hit with an iron stick.
Kyle looked coldly at his own work.
To call this trash father and miss it
Kyle clicked his tongue without realizing it. Such a pathetic man, if you could even call this a man. Frowning at this pitiable excuse of human being in his hand, he threw him on the floor again.
Cough! Cough Cough Ah Cough. Cough.
The Viscount curled up on himself and breathed heavily. Kyle heard his immediate shrieking. Wondering if he should show sympathy, Kyle just stomped on Spencers shoulder with strength.
Ahhhh!
The screaming and snapping sounds, followed by a loud thud reached Kyles ears. His shoulder had been broken by the force of his kick.
Kyle told him without a moments notice. If you talk nonsense again, this wont end like this.
When Kyle left the drawing room, he saw the employees, Vestia, and Riddels stepmother, Catherine, who appeared when they heard the scream of his work. They must havee to see the condition of their lord, but it wasnt a pretty sight to hold.
Kyles appearance was one of a death blood-soaked executioner. His eyes, light crimson, were terrorizing them.
Elvin, who came along with Kyle, was waiting outside. Coming forward, he asked. Are you done with your business?
Yes. Kyle answered dryly to Elvin.
Elvin, Ill leave you here for a while, leave the Viscount as is and starve him for two weeks. Do not give him a sip of water.
Yes, sir.
He wanted the order tost for the rest of his life.
But if I do, he will die.
Afterpleting his work, Kyle continued, looking at Vestia and Catherine, who were shaking, unable to meet his eyes.
If you ignore those instructions, I dont know what will happen to the both of you, but youll find out when I get here.
It was the perfect warning.
***
On this cold night, there was only silence. The fresh breezeing between the curtains through the window was covering them in dew. It was definitely a chilly night.
While lying in bed, I was fully awake. I knew that no matter how hard I tried to fall back to sleep, the time had already passed. I couldnt sleep.
Is it because I cant stop my mind from wandering? Im confused in so many ways.
It was almost time for Sejan toe back with his answer.
I cant, lets go for a walk.
It would be better thanying on my back all night with my eyes wide open, looking at the ceiling. I grabbed a shawl and draped it around me to avoid most of the cold of the night. As soon as I exited right out of my doors, I saw a familiar-looking maid standing by.
Soon our eyes met and Lily, asked my looking so surprised.
Your Highness, its veryte, why are you not sleeping?
I cant seem to fall asleep. I thought Id go out for a walk.
Lily looked anxious when she heard the word walk. It was understandable. Thest time Ive been wandering around at night, she was the one I saw right before the fifth floor incident.
I waved my hand at her to relieve her anxiety even a little.
Lily, you really dont have to worry this time. Ill be in the garden for a while. If anyone asks you can let them know.
Of course, your Highness. Ill help you prepare to go
No, it will only be a quick walk.
But your clothes are too thin, Im afraid youll catch a cold.
Thank you for your concern, but Im really fine. Its not that cold, and you will sleep better if you stop worrying. Ill be right back.
Lily opened her eyes as if she couldnt let me out of her sight and said mournfully. Then, please let me apany you.
Really, its just a walk. Well, its probably my fault since I failed in myst escapade to the fifth floor.
Very well, but could you stay a few steps behind? I just want a moment to think by myself.
Lily kept silent as soon as I delivered myst request. She seemed to have noticed my eptance to let here to end all arguments including the big fuss of getting me ready for a simple walk in the garden.
I went ahead, walking faster than Lily. It was colder outside than I thought.
Are the nightgown and shawl too thin?
Fortunately, our path was lighted by the manynterns scattered on our way. Thinking if I should ask for Lilys coat, I shook my head in denial. Its okay. I wont be long.
As I trudged along, I went back to the rose garden. Without hesitation, I moved to the garden, as if I knew the space like it was daytime. I admired the peaceful moment.
Wow, its still blooming.
It was the same rose I saw blooming the other day. I came here wondering about the lonely flower, but I was d it hadnt withered yet. I sat down and observed the rose that seems to thrive even in this weather. Such strong vitality.
A beautiful, yet sharp, thorny red rose
It was cliche, but the rose somehow felt like it was referring to Kyle.
Come to think of it, they look so much alike.
Huh?
My voice came out without notice, I could feel the warm energy that flew close by, surrounding my whole body. When I turned my head reflexively, a man covered from head to toe in ck stood in front of me.
Archduke? Right?
Yes
It was a rather heavy voice. As my vision gradually stabilized, Kyles appearance became clearer. Looking at his clothes, I noticed he was still wearing the same clothes from earlier. I could only guess it hasnt been long since he came back to the castle.
It was perfect timing to run into each other now. When I looked closely at him, I caught sight of something thick on his white cheeks.
What are you doing here?
What? What am I doing? I am looking at the garden.
At this hour?
Yes, I wanted to see some roses.
Flower?
Yes, its a flower. Would you like to go look at the flowers with me, Archduke?
Youre talking nonsense again. What kind of flowers bloom in this cold season?
Kyle suddenly stopped talking. He must have found the flower that he dismissed as nonsense.
I spoke in high spirits. Look, its not nonsense, is it?
Uh? I could tell that he was silent, his face getting darker, because he could not refute my findings. It was not nonsense.
I thought about making ament as usual, but I stopped myself. It was true that no progress would happen about the discovery of one flower, but now I wanted to bring up a different story.
Actually, its better than that. I really wanted to show this rose to the Archduke.
To me? Why?
Because the rose resembles the Archduke.
I dont know how we look like.
The red rose is like the Archdukes eyes when hes angry, and the thorns on the stem are as sharp as your personality
What are you trying to say?
That I like that.
I unintentionally started a quarrel.
However, it cant be said that this small rose looks beautiful like the Archduke and looks lonely like him drenched in the rain. Of course, I was not about to tell him that. I was not a minstrel, just thinking about it makes me cringe.
I cleared my throat to change the subject. Anyway. Last time, I asked you for a thoughtful present and I wanted to give you one in return. I thought this flower was the best gift to show you. I was going to invite you to the garden tomorrow.
Kyle was silent.
Im only trying to show you my sincerity, why are you reacting like this? Im so embarrassed.
Well, if you dont like it, please go on ahead. Im going to look around a little bit more, I will
No, I wont. Kyle cut my words and slumped next to me.
I didnt know what kind of change of heart suddenly came upon him. He kept his expression unchanged. I couldnt understand him.
Chapter 46.1: 33
I quickly peeked at him and looked at the side of his face. I could see he was enjoying the flower.
The lights of thenterns were shining upon Kyle. His face was dreamier than usual; I was even wondering if Kyle was human or a sculpture for a moment. The illusion disappeared when he opened his mouth.
Riddel Spencer.
Yes?
Do you like flowers?
Yes, I do.
I see.
For some reason, Kyle didnt wear his usual apathetic mask. It was not just me, but Kyle was bing gentler these days, almost docile.
Well, maybe
What does Kyle think of this flower?
I tried asking the same question out loud but stopped myself. I could remember Kyle trampling the wildflowers before, the same I revived them with my divine power.
A strange silence settled upon us. We hadnt talked to each other for thest few days, not that I really minded the quiet time to myself.
Lilys got to be on the lookout. Its gettingte, lets move and get back to my room.
It was at the same moment when I looked up behind at Lily that Kyle flicked his thumb and index lightly. A faint light began to rise from the ground. It was magic.
The magical light, which became denser and brighter, raised into the air immersing the garden. I was soon surrounded by countless lights.
Wow.
The admiration flowed from my heart. I had no choice but to look around me, amazed by the wonderful sight.
The withered roses in the garden were blooming one by one.
When I clearly lost my mind,ughing and incapable of looking at anything else than this vision, Kyle asked me.
Do you like it?
Dont say it.
What is it? Dont say what
I really love it! I shouted with an excited face waving my arms erratically.
Kyle, who was looking at me seemed to have something to say, but kept quiet. What was he trying to say? I thought Id ask, but I could not care at this moment. He was already making a face whose curiosity had been solved.
Maybe asking him right now would only ruin the mood.
Honestly, I didnt feel like myself, but I couldnt help it. This was a scene, a sight, that only could be called magical.
Its so beautiful.
When I saw the fresh roses thriving in this cold, I was amazed all over again. I was giving him a smile soaked in happiness.
Although the smile didntst long.
Hey, Archduke. What are you doing?
It became absurd. Kyle was already walking and breaking the stem of a rose.
Why did you suddenly pick a flower without answering me? Huh?
My questions didntst. Kyle was admiring the silver leaking from the broken stem of the rose. After a while, the rose was magically removed from all his thorns.
I looked at Kyle, who handed me the rose and asked in a puzzled way.
This flower, did you break it for me?
Yes.
Did you really break it for me? I had a mixed look of surprise and doubt. Not too long ago the same man who had just stepped on flowers, destroying them unconcerned, was giving me one as a gift. Besides, I didnt ask for it this time. Oh Where are my manners?
Is this a thoughtful gift?
its a gift.
I just epted it withoutining. The flower was an innocent gift anyway. I epted the rose, then grinned with gratitude.
Thats so pretty. Thank you.
Its nothing.
Nothing? I will cherish it and put it in a vase. Oh, by the way, you must be very busy with work these days?
Why do you ask that?
The Archduke never came to the room.
Kyles silence was making me embarrassed. This was a question filled with pure curiosity, but on the other side, it could feel like an interrogation, or even ming him.
I asked the next question in a hurry. Well, you dont have to answer, more importantly, Archduke, did something urgent happen for you to go out today?
No. I just disposed of some garbage.
Kyle wouldnt have picked up the trash on the side of the road Im sure there must be an implicit meaning there. A corrupt nobleman or a rotten old rival causing trouble to Kyle.
Wait, isnt that blood on his cheek?
Oh, my God. I nced at Kyle with reasonable doubt, but he opened his mouth first.
I didnt kill it.
What?
I said I didnt kill it.
I just blinked at the sudden remark.
What didnt you kill? Wait, does it mean someone?
I felt embarrassed when I realized Kyle looked at me with pure calm. Wait, what? Well,e to think of it, I was the one who told him not to kill anyone.
Good job.
Ah.Ah.Ah. It was awkward but Iplimented Kyle as much as I could with a smile. But why?
Yes. Kyles voice felt softer this time around.
***
Good job.
Kyle was staring at Riddel whoplimented him. His only thought at the moment.
How does this woman shine so brightly?
Kyle somehow felt a tingling heat to his numb heart. It was another up and down of those unknown emotions. He felt affected more than ever by those mood swings.
***
Early in the morning, Jean came into his office and asked him.
Did you call me, my lord?
Kyle, barely looking at him, was clearly lost in his thoughts.
After a while, Kyle opened the desk from the drawer in front of him and took something out. The content quickly passed through his fingers. It was an ornate key made of gold and a single piece of paper.
Kyle gave them to Jean and waved them at him.
Give this to Riddel Spencer.
Could his Highness not give it to her?
Kyles eyebrows wiggled in an apparent way of asking why should I?
Oh, youre such a disrespectful master.
Jeans mouth went up and kept going up. On the surface, he knew the stark atmosphere emanating from Kyle was his usual apathetic mask, but Jean was excited about his rare request.
There were two reasons why Jean was so responsive this early in the morning.
Firstly, discovering that Riddel could call his name and calm the Archduke right away. Only the Archduchess could aplish something like that, no one else. Of course, Jean didnt see it with his own eyes, but the information wasing from her Highness. He knew it was not a lie.
Secondly, Jean already knew the development between the two of them. The rosy romance that took ce in the rose gardenst night. No, it wasnt just Jean. All the employees and knights of the Great Duchy knew. It wasnt an exaggeration.
The rumor originated from Lily, the only witness to the scene.
C Listen, listen! How romantic! The Archdukest night!
Lily, who had always been obsessed with romance novels, couldnt sleep at all thanks to the excitement of the previous night in the garden.
As soon as morning came, Lily, who was working in the kitchen, rted everything that had happenedst night to the other maids.
C I cant believe the Archduke spoke to her Highness first. He even used wind magic in case it was too cold for her.
C Oh, my God, I know you adore her Highness, but you cant be telling sweet stuff like that.
C Im telling you, its true. I saw it with my own eyes. Besides, thats not the end of it. The Archduke and the Archduchess watched the flowers together. But do you know what her Highness said?
C What? What did she say? When another maid, who suddenly stepped in asking the question, Lily put her hands together and said in a theatrical tone.
C Oh, Kyle! Youre as beautiful as a flower.
C Oh, really? Thats what her Highness said?
C Yeah!
C Oh, my God! Oh, my God! Oh, my God!
C Oh, my God!
Thanks to Lily, the kitchen was in chaos in an instant. Excited by the enthusiastic response, she continued retailing the story with the full attention of captivated faces.
C What, what, whats going on?
- Whats going on in there?
C Come here and listen! Archduke Romani!
With all the other employees who had business in the kitchen, the disturbance grew out of proportion. Lily, excited by the enthusiastic reaction, continued with a dreamy look on her face. Even after retailing the first part dozens of times.
C And then the Archduke stared at the Archduchess with his eyes dripping with honey, then he asked her, Riddel, do you like flowers? Then He used his magic and let the withered rose garden bloomed in the dark night!
The way Lily spoke, the picture of them mixed with Kyles bloody face and Riddels sarcastic demeanor, seemed to have been distorted through a filter in her head.
C Oh! The Garden, I think Ive seen that. I was going to sleepst night, but when I looked through the window, the rose garden was shining brightly!
C Really? Thats too bad. I would like to have seen it.
C Anyway, thats so romantic! The cold-blooded Archduke is so sweet to his Archduchess. He must really love her!
Honestly, it was close to the point of fabrication, but the responses of everyone who listened to her stories was instant. In conclusion,st nights meeting between Riddel and Kyle was the romance of the century.
Jean, who was nearby, could hear all the vivid stories not far from the door since Lily was the only one talking in the kitchen, putting everyone to a stop to hear the famous love story.
Thus, the love between the two spread widely in the Great Duchy. When the two reasons lingered in Jeans head, he felt like smiling again.
However, he answered his lord keeping hisposure, with a calm attitude that he didnt feel as to not raise suspicions. Jean was trying not to be obvious in front of Kyle.
Of course, Ill deliver it to her Highness.
Leaving the office, Jean struggled to keep his expression neutral until he finally reached the door.
Chapter 46.2: 34 & 35
Exasperation unexpectedly came out of me. I felt my forehead crumpled while pressing down on my temples with my fingers.
Quite some time had passed from that day in the garden.
My daily routine went back to normal, but there were two differences.
Firstly, Kyle came back to the room every night.
The funny thing was, I would never see him in person.
But oddly enough, he leaves a trail.
For example, small traces could be found; the cement in a certain objects position or a nket that was not on the sofa previously. I saw a lot of signs of Kyleing and going.
I dont want to y hide-and-seek.
Secondly, I dont know for sure, but I decided to move on.
Hyaaa
The afternoon hours were going slower than usual as I was looking at the documents concerning the Romani Duchy. The document included the Archdukes profit, his budget management and the Knights and employees sries.
Yes, I was buried in work now and it was all thanks to Jean.
C As Ive been with you for some time now, Ive noticed that youre capable enough to do it right away on your own. If you dont mind, Id like you to take over the main duties of the Great Duchy. What do you think?
He added that he would help me both materially and mentally if I encountered any difficulties along the way. It wasnt forced on me, merely an invitation to contribute. Jean was rmending me.
However, it was also true that I could not refuse Jeans desperate eyes. Eventually, I asked him.
C Can you set up a separate office for me?
C Yes, of course! Your Highness.
In the momentum of Jeans drive, he built the office from the inside out in a short time. Thanks to him, I had a lot of work to do, but I didnt resent him. It was a natural step for him to encourage me to show my ability.
I just sigh a little bit because of the workload. No I sighted a lot.
But Im happy to have a separate office.
Apart from him, Jeans attitude was quite surprising. In this era, offices were not built for women. The typical room, which was given to women, was the best room for embroidery and crafts. It was quite exceptional to have an office built for me.
It was an ufortable truth, but I could not say anything about the world I created a long time ago.
I thought he would wonder about giving me an office or even disagree with me if I asked for a separate ce.
It is very pleasant to be epted.
In addition, the construction of the office must have been reported to Kyle separately. Then how did he take this case?
It was easy to guess.
If you saw that the office was built up and didnt do anything, you wouldnt have been very against it.
This was also a novelty.
I piled up the various thoughts going through my mind and put them on the side, then quickly processed the documents in front of me. Somehow, it was a refreshing experience to be able to check the financial status of the Great Duchy with my own eyes.
Ill try to experience it again in my life when Im back in my world.
Honestly, I thought I was mistaken at first. I could not believe it. I thought some of the money was misced in the profits of the Grand Duchy. I almost fainted when I found out that the numbers were urate.
Rubbing my eyes again, while yawning. I stretched my body.
Sigh.
My body was so stiff from sitting at the desk in the same position for so long while looking into the various documents that needed my attention.
I unconsciously looked at the calendar once again.
It was tomorrow. The deadline I gave to Sejan. I didnt want to worry if it failed, but this was my best option.
Lets go get some tea to get my nerves under control.
At the same moment I went to lift the teacup
Knock knock.
Someone was at the door.
Your Highness, its Jean. Could I disturb you for a moment?
Of course. Come on in.
Jean sneaked through the door and smiled as soon as he saw me. He was smiling too hard, to the point of being suspicious.
Should I ask him what got him to smile like this?
Jean, is something good going on?
Of course, maam, I am myself, but I have good news for you.
Why so ominous if it was a good thing for me?
After Jeans good news hit the mark. I asked back as if I were checking.
What? What?
After blinking for what felt like the thousand times in a couple of seconds, I kept looking at the ornate golden key in front of me and the documents that Jean handed me.
Uh, well, I mean
This golden key is the right to use the jewel room which contains all of the Great Duchy jewelry, right?
Yes, this document also says that the Rose Garden ispletely left to you. Actually, it would be better to say that it was given to you.
Jean was naturally speaking as if everything he said was making sense. In the meantime, I kept alternating between blinking in stupor and staring at through the documents.
The document clearly said that the rose garden was recognized as Riddel Spencers private property. It was inly Kyles handwriting.
Oh, my God.
The Rose Garden was a historic garden passed down by the Romani Duchys heir. It had been in the Great Duchys hand from generation to generation.
And youre going to hand it over so easily?
Bewildering, I almost dismissed the document.
Jean, who saw my baffled expression, added an exnation. The master said he wanted to give it to you. He said no one is more suitable for roses than her Highness.
Lies were slipping with ease from Jeans mouth. When I smiled at him with suspicion, Jean admitted his slip of tongue.
Of course, he didnt say this exactly, but something simr.
I was going to ask him what he meant, but Jean continued on a different subject. And how different the master has been these days! Hes been smiling when he looks at you.
At that moment, I almost reprimanded him, but decided to let it go for now. Except for the smile, it really did happen.
Kyle has be remarkably docile these days.
Why the hell? No way.
Is the curse weakening?
It was a vague thought, but it wouldnt be absurd. Ive been changing the original storyline as I please. It wouldnt be strange if the story was distorted to some extent.
Okay, Jean, then Ill take it. Thank you for bringing it over.
I epted Jeans hand, agonizing over the possibilities, is it possible for the curse to fade? I couldnt say. My personality type was not one to give up andy low. I would find out what happened with the curse.
Distinctively, the rose garden was especially a great opportunity to prepare a money fund.
Oh is it too calcting?
Well, at this time, I didnt mean to do a big business with it anyway. It was just a small profit opportunity.
Money aside, the curse was worrying me at the moment. I was concerned about the changes that urred. I could not stay still. How should we check if the curse is really getting weaker?
Dozens of questions were going through my mind while putting the key and documents in the drawer.
Then, I looked at Jeans face andid the paved stones to my questions.
Hey, um, Jean, I have a question.
Your Highness, you can ask me anything.
Jean, who was back to his normal self, answered me with a calm expression. Although it was a clear indication that the question I was trying to ask would be awkward to listen to.
When I got the silent permission, I asked again. That about the Archdukes curse, is there any way to solve it?
Unfortunately, not at this point.
It was an immediate answer without any hesitation.
To think they all thought there was absolutely no way for them to solve Kyles curse, I felt miserable. Recalling the basic settings of the original work I created, I knew it was my fault.
But my questions were not over yet.
I decided to dig a little deeper into the core for confirmation.
But shouldnt we try to solve the curse? Maybe the Archduke was wrong, and it could be solved.
It could have been a sensitive remark. It was no different than telling a close confidant of the Archduke that he might die.
Silence followed. Fortunately, the atmosphere wasnt soured by my questions. On the contrary, Jean seemed a little surprised.
When ites to Kyles curse, he would usually only make one-dimensional remarks to diminish the situation. The statement that the curse could not be solved, and that the curse would not kill Kyle.
In that situation, you must have felt something unusual when I questioned the curse so deeply.
Jean lowered his eyes and looked down at me again to see if I was trying to say something else.
Thank you, Your Highness. Thank you very much for your kindness, but you dont have to worry.
Why?
The curse is not one to take the life of the cursed one but rather freezes others.
This evidence lies with the most prestigious wizards, proud believers of this continent and even the High Priestess of the Arcane, which is said to have the greatest geologist in the empire.
Jean persuaded me with a self-confident face without floundering despite my firm expression and silence.
It seemed to be somewhere convincing.
As if there was only one correct answer, he seemed to have been brainwashed.
At this rate, I dont think any words will work.
I had no choice but to nod slightly and continued. I see, Jean, on a different note, please make sure to get plenty of rest and to check your health often.
okay, Madam.
It left a lingering impression on the conversation, but it was the best I could do for now.
***
How much time passed since Jean left?
Suddenly, I looked out the window and noticed darkness covering thendscape. I must have been too absorbed in my document.
I wasnt sure how time went differently when I worked, but I felt a sense of stability, so I continued.
As expected, people have to work and live.
Ive had so much fun until now, but it wouldnt be good to overdo it. I organized my desk and decided to head back to my room.
Lets see. The wedding is in about a month, and the ce is thergest Arcane Temple on the continent.
But there was something strange here. Something that stood out. The budget for the wedding was not urate.
To be exact, that part was nk.
Why? Are you not the one who is supposed to set a limit?
This is a bit much. I didnt really understand the Archdukes decision. While I kept thinking about it, I covered the papers, knowing very well that I would stay up all night going through them.
I got up and walked to the door.
At this point, I would typically have called for the maids, however, since I started workingte at night, I didnt want to keep them waiting, so I dismissed them earlier. The knights are on patrol anyway.
When I opened the door, I heard a little squeaking sound.
Perhaps being alone at night was ying tricks on me; the noises seemed to be louder. It was not pitch-ck thanks to the lights in the corridor, but I still felt the need to hurry to my room.
!
I was so surprised that I couldnt even scream at the huge silhouette in front of me
Then I realized.
I called his name after identifying his white gloved hand that gently wrapped around my arm to prevent me from falling.
What, Archduke? Since when have you been here?
I could now distinguish Kyles silhouette perfectly.
After releasing my arm, he leaned back against the wall right next to my office, crossed arm.
Then, he made a subtle expression for a moment and opened his mouth.
What is it? Why are you so surprised?
Why am I surprised? Wouldnt you be surprised if someones shadow were waiting for you in the middle of the night?
Kyles expression, which seemed to say you, surprised, that cant be true was written all over him.
Come to think of it, this man would not be surprised if a dragon appeared in the middle of the night Because he is a dragon himself.
Hmmm. Why are you here at this hour Archduke?
I turned away at Kyles sneering gaze.
Kyle answered immediately, waiting for the exact question I just asked. Why are you noting into the room?
The problem was back to this question.
To interpret Kyles profound dragonnguage, it would mean; she was not in the roomte at night, so I have toe here myself.
If someone were to see us, they might think Ive broken my promise to him.
I had a rather absurd look on my face.
Because I have been working. You are no better; thest few days without even showing your nose.
I came into the room.
Its not valid because I didnt witness it.
I said you didnt have to work.
Oh! Look at him changing the subject as soon as hes at a disadvantage. I didnt want to hear that from him, but I decided to indulge him and answer hisst question.
I like to work. I want to do it. I think its fun and rewarding. It feels like my world is expanding.
I guess working is my preference over ying.
When I saw Kyle, who quickly opened his mouth, a smirk came out. I felt like I could read Kyles thoughts again you dont have to work, what a unique person.
If youre having a hard time, it doesnt matter if you quit halfway.
Meaning, I could throw it away. I recited with a slightly bragging face at the sweet words I heard.
Do you think I will quit halfway?
No. I dont think so. I think youre going to stick to your work.
I didnt like the expression stick, but it was urate in this situation. If I said I would do it, I didnt intend to throw it halfway through without any thought, like it was not my responsibility.
To begin with, Kyle seemed to know my tendencies but somehow, I think he was trying to encourage me. This was quite a humane remarking from him.
And
Tell me if you have any difficulties with your work. Ill help you as much as possible. The voice, which came after a brief silence, contained more humane words.
I took a moment to absorb all of Kyles sudden confidence.
Those are very strong words. Thank you.
You dont have to thank me.
Afterall, he had to end with a snippyment. Nevertheless, my heart was moved, and I murmured quietly.
Then I will be in your care.
After finishing our conversation in the corridor, we headed slowly down the hall of the night in the thick silence.
Naturally going toward the bedroom.
***
The next day.
Questions have been blooming in my head since the morning.
So, um I fell asleep with Kylest night after a long time.
How should I say this? It sounds very strange to hear that we slept together. It wasnt exactly wrong since we used the same bed. Of course, Kyle didnte over to my side. Kyle wasnt even there when dawn broke.
I got ready to go out as usual and arrived at the office after finishing breakfast.
why is Kyle in my office.
Kyle sat with his long legs crossed on the sofa I had arranged to entertain asional guests.
Ugh. He had a document in his hand that seemed to belong to me.
I was so toothless that I asked with an absurd face. What are you doing here, Archduke?
Work.
No, why are you working here? This is my office.
Didnt you say you would be in my care yesterday?
Ah! It was the source of trouble. I forgot for a moment that Kyle had his own trantor in his head, and the proof of the arbitrary trantor could be found in his hands. It seems Kyle epted my remarks as a request for help.
I went to my desk with a shameless face and sat down. Honestly, it was bothersome to think about the situation I found myself in. However, it was hard to stay still now.
I looked at the calendar once again, like everyday I was sitting here.
Why is today the day, the same day Sejan is supposed to give me his answer?
I couldnt help but trying to get Kyle to return to his office as soon as possible.
If I need help with something, Ille to you right away.
Yes.
By the way, how long are you going to be here?
Morning.
I didnt care if it was just the morning.
The probability that Sejan woulde to me at an early hour was close to zero considering his personality.
Relieved, I re-opened the wedding document that I saw yesterday.
Well, hes just in time.
I decided to solve the paperwork situation with him.
Archduke, about the budget for our wedding. Its not written down. How much should we set aside?
While I was the original author, I had no knowledge of marriages cost in this world. Since such detailed settings were not set aside, there was no way to know how much it would cost for nobles to marry.
Actually, I was going to ask Jean about it. However, due to Kyles tendency, if I didnt pursue harder for an answer, he would stay here all afternoon.
I think I know the answer just by looking at Kyle.
I decided to y the yer in advance with a very clear answer.
I noticed yesterday and meant to tell you, theres no limit set for to the amount of the wedding.
Thats right.
Yes, Im sure you know. Im sure there would be no limit considering the Grand Duchys wealth was so high.
Having nothing more to say, I silently wrote the infinite symbol in the budget and asked the next question that came to my mind.
Oh, and the ceremonys location is thergest Arcane Temple. Have you been here?
Theres no ce I havent been.
I think it was my fault to ask more questions knowing very well the situation, but I continued firmly.
I see. Ive never been there before.
Is that so?
Yes. I have difficulty setting the estimated amount in detail. Id like to go survey the ce in advance. If you dont mind, would you like toe with me?
I peeked at Kyle while asking him. He doesnt like to go out, so would he refuse?
Okay. Kyle answered without a hitch.
Contrary to expectations, I was somewhat puzzled by the easy answer.
By the way, Riddel Spencer. How long are you going to call me the Archduke?
Kyles dry words doubled my embarrassment.
Why are you calling me out on this all of a sudden?
Contrary to me, who could not mutter any words at the moment, Kyle looked at me with a heavy expression.
Why do you have that look? You and I are a couple, so we definitely need a suitable term, and the title Archduke is too rigid, you need to call me something else.
No, well, I know that
Since it was a hard question, I didnt know what to say.
Was there a different title for him?
I thought hard about the titles those wives would use to call their husbands.
Honey, husband, dear, baby
Crazy.
I couldnt do that. All those names were too mushy. Even thest one would never fit in this world.
Kyles serious look made the names fade in my imagination,
He asked me with equal seriousness. Riddel Spencer. Whats my full name and title?
Kyle urged me before I could ask him why he brought it up so out of the blue.
Go ahead and tell me.
Uh, uh, Archduke Kyle Romani.
Whats my first name?
Archduke Kyle.
Tell me only my name without the title.
Kyle. Ah
I eximed with astonishment at what I said.
Kyles mouth was disying a victorious smile.
Call me that from now on.
What? I dont think its right to call someone by their first name.
What was that? Kyle made an incredible face and told me. Theres no need to be so polite, call me Kyle.
Oh, I dont know. Im a very polite person, and I do believe its hard.
I was refuting, but I became stiff. I had no choice but to because of Kyle.
At this moment, it felt different. Kyle didnt have his usual apathetic expression; he was smiling warmly. Both corners of his mouth were straight up.
And he was staring straight at me.
Chapter 46.3: IDWOTA - 36
Okay.
Thump.
I sighed with relief as I heard Marina following with the cart. Kyle had finally left my office which had be my safe ce.
He didnt care about me in his office before, he just kept on doing his job.
In my office, somehow his actions were the opposite.
For instance, are you not supposed to look at the document in front of you instead of my face?
Dont you think youre overreacting every time I make a single movement, asking me if everything is alright?
Kyle was so tenacious; I only wanted some quiet time to myself while I work. I stayed on edge all morning.
But he did help me out.
He took the initiative in telling me everything I needed to know without even needing to ask. Kyle was toopetent to say so.
He solved all the calctions in mental arithmetic so easily that it was overwhelming considering that the Empirecked proper mathematical symbols. Besides, he was quick and good at budgeting. Even gave tips to make things easier for the hostess.
Hes of course a fictional man.
At this point, I felt numb when we were together. Unlike him, I was not the perfect human being.
The smell of fragrant rose poked my nose, disturbing my thoughts.
I asked Marina to change my mind. Marina, when does your vacation start?
Thank you for asking, your Highness. Its tomorrow. Marina replied with a nervous face.
I believe her agitation was due to the fact that I asked her to report to me first.
It turns out that Marinas stuttering has decreased noticeably these days. Her face is also showing good colors. Is she emotionally more stable?
It was a great pleasure to notice those changes in Marina.
Well, tomorrow. I see.
I quietly opened the desk drawer after answering with a sincere smile.
Marina, can you hold out your hand?
Yes? Oh, yes!
I quickly grabbed the gift in front of me and transferred it into Marinas expecting hand. It was a jewel that I had prepared in advance to give it to her.
Jewelry made up only of those that can be obtained from themon people. Carrying too expensive jewelry would have been dangerous in many ways for her. This gift had been carefully picked so that would not happen.
Yo, your Highness. I ca, cant take this.
Seeing my hands twinkling, Marina waved her hands with wide eyes, looking like a fearful rabbit. In addition, her stuttering became worse again.
This is the reaction I expected.
With a calm face, I tried to persuade her. Marina, this is my sincerity for you who have been working hard, besides its not that expensive.
Ha, but
Hmm. Or did you not work hard enough to get this?
Yes? Oh, no! I always serve you with all my heart and soul.
Really? Then you can take it. Its only a small present.
Ah
Marina became stiff with a ratherplicated look. She seemed embarrassed, not knowing how to act.
I kept staring at Marina and continued with the same calm attitude as before.
Marina, I have the authority to set the sries for the employees of the Great Duchy. This is a small gift I decided after watching you at work. This is my choice. This is a legitimate remuneration.
Marina seemed to realize she made a mistake while listening to my serious remarks. That not epting this gift can be an act of ignoring me. It wasnt an act of favoritism or injustice.
Knowing very well my personality, I would never have given it to her if she was a slut or a jerk, even taking into ount that Marina was the novels heroine. If she was anything like that, I would have taught Marina thoroughly, most likely shouting at her, You mustnt live like that!
To make her live standing tall without being shaken by any of those winds.
Of course, she would have done as well as now.
Anyhow, sensing victory was close by, I pushed further with a harmless smile.
So, will you take it?
Yes, your Highness. Che, cherish, I will cherish it dearly.
I could barely hear Marinas voice crawling with tears near her eyes, as if she were feeling a little emotional. Marinas eyes were filled with admiration and respect for me.
This, um It was nothing but a small gift. I scratched my face feeling a little shy all of sudden.
***
The present time, when the sun sets after all todays events, has finallye to an end.
In the office, only the scrambling pen notes filled the silence. Then I casually looked at the clock, the hour hand was pointing to 9 oclock.
I think its time for you toe.
Well, I was not in any hurry.
If I take care of my work silently and forget about it, he wille. If he doesnte, n b it is.
When I tried to grab over the next document while taking my time, since I had so much of it to spare, I heard the sound of the window opening. A cold winter wind filled the room.
The sudden breeze made the end of the document flutter in my hands.
I adjusted my posture without any hesitation; then I looked towards the window and greeted my new visitor.
Wee, Sejan.
There was no pretense. Nevertheless, I was sure Sejan would be in front of me. He was such an absurd man in the original work, acting randomly, he would never take the normal path. Always go around the other way.
As expected, I knew it.
Sejan, dressed in a red knights uniform, stood in front of me. Covered in enough red today to lose his uniform, he was smiling with a very pretentious face.
At this point, I wonder whose blood is all over his body.
After a long silence, Sejan, whose eyes met face to face with me, immediately opened his mouth.
Every time I see her Highness, it surprises me. How did you know I was here?
I thought it would be you. Today is the day I mentioned.
Could have not been an assassin? Sejan murmured to himself.
He had a point. However, the current situation was one of my own. Knowing very well the possible things of this second lead male. This was a fictional world, and I knew the characters.
Even if its a little unlikely that it would be an assassin, it would not be a problem.
On the other hand, it would be strange if an assassin came in considering the security of the Great Duchy was notx in any way. There was one more important thing here.
I stood up from my seat and spoke clearly.
Unless this assassin is aplete fool, theres no way he woulde in making such loud noises.
Well, I guess so.
Sejan acknowledged my reasoning with a refreshing look. He had no sense of defeat at all. Well, I didnt call you to win anyway.
Lets stop talking about this nonsense and get down to business.
Sejan showed a deep smile instead of an answer to my neat remarks.
Following me, I moved to the table. Before I knew it, Sejan and I sat facing each other.
Do you want some tea?
Not at all. I dont need it. Honestly, Sejan could answer so rudely.
It didnt bother me. He was usually like that. However, from now on, it would be very important not to be pushed back by him. I purposely put on an arrogant look in order to take the initiative.
Then let me get to the point and tell you what youre curious about.
Good.
Sejan answered me without feeling overwhelmed by the momentum and the conversation continued naturally.
As I said before, I know who youre looking for. I have a special ability.
Ability?
Yes, an ability. I can see the past or the future in my dreams. This is how I came into learning about it.
It was a lie. I didnt have this kind of power.
There was no proper word to persuade him, so I was just going around the subject. There were a lot of people in the Empire who had various abilities.
Sejan didnt change his expression and soon asked me.
Then lets hear it. What does her Highness know of my story?
There was a silent for quite a long time after that. I noticed what Sejan said.
The ability Im talking about is an unknown ability that no wizard or fortune teller has ever had. Thats why Sejan wanted to check for himself how much I knew.
If Sejan really wants to hear it all, I will let him hear it.
It wasnt difficult.
But
I hesitated for a moment; it was no exaggeration to say that I faltered intoing into action. I was quite hesitant.
Sejan has lived a devastating life.
I cant believe that I, the original author, have to recite it myself.
The guilt was burning me from the inside.
I should still do it.
I breathed out to get myself together, then muttered to myself in a certain tone of voice. One that didnt have any emotion.
Very well, your full name is Sejan Garth, member of the Garth n, made up of a minority, and a noblemans son who had made a great contribution to the war before the fall of his n. By the age of seven, gue had begun to spread throughout the Empire.
In the meantime, a series of terrible incidents urred in which sick people were found to be bitten by a beast urred one after another, and the bodies somehow continued to appear only near Garths n.
It caused the Garth to be highly suspicious, andter on
Your Highness.
Sejan, who was quietly listening to the story, suddenly cut me off. Instead of answering, I stared at him.
Then Sejan burst intoughter.
And is this what you will say? Afterwards, rumors spread that the members of the Garths n were eating people by spraying them with gue. The n was eventually framed and deprived of the authority of the aristocracy and expelled to the periphery of the Empire.
Yes, thats true. Everyone knows the story this far
Chapter 46.4: IDWOTA - 37
I intercepted Sejans words, knowing what others didnt know about his story. This is what happened.
The Garth n, who fell overnight, became sinners and hid themselves in the periphery of the Empire. Living in hiding while threatened by everyone.
That day.
The saddest day in Sejans life.
On December 24, 783 in the imperial calendar, on Christmas Eve, the ck Masked Troops attacked the Garth, ughtering all n members using their children as hostages.
I added that Sejan was able to survive because his father, who sensed danger, hid him in an old box.
No matter what you hear, nevere out, Sejan. Sejan mimicked what his father told him long ago, never losing the grave expression that came to his face. I didnt say anything for a while, any gesture would have been seen as pitying by Sejan.
Curled up in a very small box, Sejan had to hear the dying cries from members of his n. He could hear the eerie sound of shing and constant screams.
Nevertheless, Sejan closed his eyes and covered his ears.
Even when he felt the pitch-ck darkness creeping up on him, he kept the same position.
Because
He promised.
C Im the proudest father in the world. Ill be here no matter what. Recalling his fathers words, Sejan gritted his teeth and endured the retailing of his story.
He had wondered how long it had been, hiding in that box? At one point, the disturbance that took control of the surrounding area faded into nothingness.
When Sejan finally heard nothing but silence, all the tension from his body was relieved at once, making his body shake uncontrobly. Struggling to get out of the box, his trembling body could barely move as if it had broken down.
Boom. Boom.
He tripped and fell over the box, he was terrified.
It was at that moment when he opened the creepy-sounding wooden door and went out of the house, that his heart fell into his stomach, leaving him overwhelmed.
-
Sejans hair became white. He neither understood nor wanted toprehend.
The horrific scene unfolding in front of him Outside, the corpses of the shattered n were rolling over. The clear blood from the bodies was soaking the bare ground red.
Death.
Yes. Death was just around the corner for little Sejan.
C Oh, uh, uh
Sejan murmured like an animal in shock and desperately searched for his family.
Respected father.
Beloved mother.
My one and only sister.
The reality he encountered was despair.
Beyond the multiple bodies, his mothers and sisters corpses were already cold.
He saw his father gasping for breath beside him.
C Father, father!
Sejan ran away in a heartbeat towards his father.
C A doctor
His father shook his head hard at Sejan, who was covered in tears. He concluded there was no possible way to save himself, feeling the life running out of him.
Sejans father had a family heirlooming down from generation to generation. In hisst moment, Sejans father gave him with hisst words. He died before being able to finish.
I entrust this sword to you with my life and honor.
After the annihtion of his n overnight. Sejan held on to the bodies of his family and cried several times before exhaustion caught up to him.
Once he woke up, the rotten body beside him was poking at his nose. He buried their bodies with his tiny hands.
Sejans life became even worse after that.
With his thin, scrawny body, he lived as a wanderer with a sword twice as big as me. Until he was captured by a viinous merchant in the slums and became a war ve.
Although he was abatant, Sejan grew up with little to nothing, leaving him weak. He learned nothing but murder for a long time, crushing out any emotion.
It was Kyle who saved Sejan.
Kyle recovered Sejans sword, as well as his life that had been stolen at the same time. Since then, Sejan could not let go of the original image of Kyle.
Even though the story was over, Sejan didnt react at all.
A deep silence came. I soon realized my mistake.
Oh, my God.
There was a cloud in front of me. I was embarrassed by the water that filled my eyes.
What, your Highness, are you sympathizing? Sejan broke the silence.
It was not a criticism nor a reproach, but a genuine question.
I opened my mouth while trying to shake my head.
Yes, thats right.
My voice came out a bit hoarse. I thought it would not be polite to lie about my current feelings.
And these tears are also a way to pay homage to your life.
This was also sincere.
Sejan was once again silent. I didnt know what kind of expression he was making at the moment; my view was still blurry.
Raven Granis.
I told him while letting the tears flow out as it was.
Raven Granis? Sejan asked back.
Its the name of the person youre looking for.
I could now see Sejans usual smile disappeared from his face. The silhouette of his raised eyebrows proved it.
Your Highness, I havent told you that I would sign a contract?
I thought it would be polite to tell you this much because youve been in pain.
Hmm. Raven Granis. Sejan calmly responded.
After a moment of silence, he tilted his head and muttered.
He didnt seem to have any doubts, didnt seem to be particrly suspicious of my words. Thanks to him, the exnation continued without any interruption.
He changes his appearance and his identity periodically, so its hard to locate him, but I can find him.
By using her Highnesss power?
Yes.
Raven was a character rted to the original story.
So, theres a time when he will appear.
I could not always meet Sejan even being close in proximity while looking for Raven. It was a sure development that would cause tension between us.
I straightened my back and waited for the answer, staring calmly at him.
Sympathy is sympathy, and transactions are transactions. The dice were thrown, and my hand was shown.
So, youd better take this time to make a deal with me.
I took out the handkerchief in my arms, wiping away tears that disturbed my vision and looked up at Sejan again.
Sejans face, which had been cloudy, was now clearly visible. The expression on his face was now different, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.
I felt the result, and Sejan opened his mouth just in time.
What do you want your Highness?
Done. Its working. His voice sounded agreeable to me.
Maintainingposure so as not to get drunk on victory, I raised a finger.
Theres only one thing I want. Act as my escort and look the other way when you need to.
Looking the other way?
Yes, literally. Pretend you dont know, look the other way. Whatever I do, cover your mouth and close your ears, you just need to escort me, so I dont risk my life and get killed.
Hearing what youre saying now, I guess youre going tomit a crime.
I grinned at his light tackle.
Of course, even if Imit a crime, you have to look the other way and pretend you do not know. I want an escort who knows to keep his mouth shut. Of course, if you do, Ill give you all the information I know about Raven and when he shows up.
Sejan tilted his head. It was a gesture filled with curiosity about what I was nning to do.
I understand what youre saying but is it possible her Highness could provide me with false information?
Its not difficult for you to twist my neck. Besides, are there any idiots in the Arnold Empire willing to risk their lives lying to you?
I mentioned it in a straightforward manner, but as for me, I was risking my life.
Soon, Sejan had a smile covering his face. His following words ording to my answer were clear.
Its a life-threatening deal. Thats good.
Sejans eyes were turned into lions.
***
Sigh
After the deal with Sejan was made, I was left alone and dropped in my office chair sighting in relief.
Wow, Im so tired, Im going to pass out.
Throughout my time with him, I couldnt rx for a moment. He would be like that too.
It was because Sejan used ambiguous expressions and engaged in nervous warfare and provocations whenever he had a chance. Thanks to him, I felt like I was fighting a different kind of beast than the usual dragon.
Fortunately, he liked the life-threatening part of the contract.
Its worth it, he is the second male lead in the original story, he can help me.
Anyway, I took a breather and slowly recalled the contents of the transaction.
C The transaction period will be 5 months, but it could be considered flexible. It could be faster than that.
That period was set to meet Kyles time limit. It was meaningless to extend the period beyond that.
C Oh, also,I will be writing a redemption contract.
The contract I proposed to him was one of the magic contracts.
After writing the contract, a cute redemption spirit appears every 15th, 30th, 60th, and 90th days, and the reminder of how long it has passed.
This was a fairly normal range of magic contract.
Of course, Sejan didnt like it.
Chapter 46.5: IDWOTA - 38
I knew what he was saying.
The kind of contract that Sejan wanted. A destruction contract, one that separates blood, flesh, and bones in the case of a contrary act to the terms of the contract.
Either one who breaks the contract will have his heart bursting out.
I could guess why he thought I would have such a kind of contract. Sejan had executed those mostly risky agreements in the back alleys before.
But before was before and now is now.
I shook my head and refused.
C I dont like that. You can easily kill me without any needs of a destruction contract.
Do you understand?
C Ok, sure, sure
Sejan had a long face, but fortunately, he never pushed further.
Just like that, the contract was established verbally, but unfortunately, it was not a contract in due form. I didnt want the Grand Duchys employees to buy it on their errands since it might have been strange to buy such a thing all of the sudden.
The contract was a formality in the first ce, so it didnt matter much.
For this reason, Sejan and Iter decided to go to the magic shop to have the contract written down in due form.
Feeling liberated when the contract was done, I scratched my face and said goodbye.
C Sejan, although, you and I are in a contractual rtionship, I think we need a minimum of trust. How about we build some trust between us?
Sejanughed at a slightly tacit remark, and finally replied.
C Ill do as you ask your Highness.
C Yes.
C Your hand please.
I gave my hand to his request without hesitation.
C With this knights blessing to her beautiful Highness.
He sat on one of his knees, kissed the back of my hand, and swore a knights oath.
It was the beginning of the contract.
***
Your Highness, Ill be safe and sound. Thank you very much for seeing me off.
The next day, I went to the gate early in the morning to see Marina off.
Touched, she bowed her head over and over for a while and barely stepped away, while I stood there, excessively sweating.
Really. Shes too affectionate.
Well, Marina is Marina, she was also not the cause of my cold sweat.
Oh, my God! I cant believe her Highness would see a maid off, even though shes her exclusive maid.
Surely. How can her Highness be overflowing withpassion and kindness?
Im sure shes an angel.
Yes, angel, an angel.
I can hear everything. I can hear everything The other employees were making a fuss over nothing.
I wish you wouldnt let me hear those embarrassing words.
Unfortunately, they didnt seem to have any intention of controlling their voices.
Wow, Im so embarrassed.
At this point, I wondered how the other nobles actually lived. How arrogant could they be to be amazed by such little things. Unfortunately, I didnt have time to check now.
I need to go back to my room.
I turned around away thinking about it.
!
Then, I stiffened up in an immovable position. I was surprised to find someone behind me, and even more surprised that my opponent was Sejan.
Eventually, I asked, raising my eyes towards him.
What, Sejan, since when have you been there?
When? Ive been here since the beginning? Sejan replied insignificantly.
Lies, there wasnt a single sign.
As if reading my suspicion, Sejan replied lightly. I wasnt right behind, but I was staying within reach. Im your private escort, is it not obvious that I would be nearby?
Sejan was right. He became my private escortst night.
But not for too long.
If there was a problem now, that would be that I havent officially informed anyone as of yet.
Whats more, I didnt even tell Jean.
Well, what does that mean? What does he mean, Sejan being a private escort?
Was that possible?
What happened?
As expected, the employees around us were visibly buzzing.
Their responses were ones that couldnt believe what they just heard.
Thats understandable.
Originally, Sejan was always next to Kyle. Devoting himself only to Kyle. Loyal only to Kyle.
However, when Kyle was cursed, his heart frozen by the dragon, Sejan showed signs of dissociation towards him.
Those who usually coveted him saw this as an opportunity and approached Sejan. He was a big deal.
Even so, no matter what kind of man came his way, no matter what method they used to seduce him, he refused to be exclusive to anyone, furthermore when those lions behave arrogantly, parts of their bodies were cut off and sent away.
Im scared.
Anyway, Sejan, who was so stubborn, made an exclusive deration publicly, so they must be surprised.
Amidst the thrilling crowd, I was filled with a different meaning. My stomach was boiling. Sejan was quick-witted.
He knew, through my actions and yesterdays conversation, my disposition to some extent. Therefore, he understood that I was ufortable with excessive eyes towards me.
Im sure he did it on purpose even though he knew it.
Youre such a jerk.
I felt very annoyed by the unnecessary attention, I smiled disapprovingly at him, but it wasnt in Sejan to pay attention to even the slightest bit.
Heughed with a refreshing smile, and immediately replied.
Then, business seems to be over, Ill take you to your room, your Highness.
Oh, my. Since when have you been so diligent?
Good.
I was grumbling inside, but I didnt say no. It was something I would go through anyway.
You think you have beaten me up in advance, dont you?
As I turned and walked into the castle, Sejan followed me from behind. The knight did not stand side by side with his master, and he seemed to observe the first line of conduct. This was a nice requirement.
Then, it looks like we have arrived, so Ill be around. Once we arrived at the doorstep after walking through the long corridor, Sejan quickly announced and disappeared.
Purely arbitrary.
As I walked inside, I felt that there were more maids than usual for some reason. They soon found me and smiled brightly.
Oh, your Highness, youre here?
Your Highness, Ive been waiting for you!
Your Highness
Your Highness
Well, why? It was not just my feeling, it felt too weing.
I thought so
Of course, just as expected.
After that, the servants showed me excessive kindness.
Mydy, how about a cup of tea in the afternoon as the weather is so nice today? I brought a delicious tea from the East.
How are you feeling, your Highness? Are you feeling stiff or sick? Shall I give you a massage?
If you need anything else, feel free to let me know. We are all here to help you at your side!
Yes. I thought, casually answering them.
This isnt just a feeling.
The maids were always good to me, but it was especially too much today. The image of them smiling and chattering tirelessly was giving me the chills.
Whats wrong with everyone?
Did the rumor that Sejan was my personal escort already reached their ears? No, it doesnt seem to have much to do with that.
My question was quickly solved.
By the way, your Highness. Marina is on vacation for the time being, right? Ill stick by your side so that you dont feel lonely.
Me too, your Highness.
I can also do anything for you.
Ah, thats it.
The word Marina helped me figure out why they were acting like this. Somehow, the title of The Handmaiden of the Archduchess is a great help to the maids career. Depending on your experience, you can be a maid right away without starting from the bottom as a low-rank maid.
This world was a careerist society just like Korea.
Furthermore, nobilitys exclusive maids could change at any time.
In other words, without Marina, this is the right time to make a self-appeal.
I suddenly felt strange. Come to think of it, why was my exclusive maid, Marina, on vacation now?
The preparations for the wedding, one of the most important events as a noble, were in full swing. It was definitely strange that Marina, my exclusive maid, was away.
Even without Marina, wedding preparations could be made, but still, weird things are weird.
Jean is the butler and manages all the employees and maids. He is verypetent.
However, the Great Duchy was wide enough that the work was overflowing, and the number of employees was quiterge. It is said that there are few people in the first ce, but it is rtively smallpared to the size of the castle and the work to be done.
Then there must be a middleman.
As a result, someone may have sent Marina.
But why?
The most likely reason was someones greed for power. Maybe that person wanted to stop her because she was going to be my exclusive maid, resulting in her having a legal position.
I finished organizing my thoughts, ignoring the maids around me.
Ill have to ask him to hand over the employees rights soon.
Ifmon corruption wasnt in the Great Duchies books, it might be happening somewhere else.
Chapter 46.6: IDWOTA - 39
Your Highness! How? How? How?
Uh, um Just calm down and speak slowly Jean.
I was currently having a quick chat with Jean over lunch.
Honestly, it would make more sense to say that Jean was unterally chatting to himself excitedly. He was very moved by how I saw Marina off this morning.
While I was trying to get over the subject, he asked me again.
How did you make Sejan behave like a docile sheep?
It was not quite an urate description of him. I didnt think it was right.
Well, it just happened.
I couldnt really say that I signed a contract with Sejan, so I was vague about how the whole thing happened. Fortunately, it wasnt the most important part for Jean, so he didnt look more into it.
Instead, he continued to share his impression he felt on the situation.
Really, really A great person. Her Highness Really, really is Romanis hope.
Somehow, I think I could hear Jeans hazy thoughts.
Thank you for thepliment.
He smiled embarrassingly as he continued speaking.
Despite the euphemism, Jean continued his emotional speech containing all kinds of rhetoric about me for the next 10 minutes.